Nevv lords, nevv lavvs, or, A discovery of a grand usurpation, in opposition to the Holy Laws of God and contempt of the good laws, and royal prerogative of the supream magistrate, as it hath been lately practised by the lordly Matthew Caffin, a pretended true apostle of our blessed Lord and Saviour, and ruling head of his congregation, usually meeting at Southwater near Horsham in Sussex. By R. H.
         Haines, Richard, 1633-1685.
      
       
         
           1674
        
      
       Approx. 190 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 34 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2009-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A43822
         Wing H202B
         ESTC R216445
         99828176
         99828176
         32603
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A43822)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 32603)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1948:4)
      
       
         
           
             Nevv lords, nevv lavvs, or, A discovery of a grand usurpation, in opposition to the Holy Laws of God and contempt of the good laws, and royal prerogative of the supream magistrate, as it hath been lately practised by the lordly Matthew Caffin, a pretended true apostle of our blessed Lord and Saviour, and ruling head of his congregation, usually meeting at Southwater near Horsham in Sussex. By R. H.
             Haines, Richard, 1633-1685.
          
           [10], 57, [1] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             printed in the year 1674.
          
           
             R.H. = Richard Haines.
             Reproduction of the original in the Bodleian Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Caffyn, Matthew, 1628-1714 -- Early works to 1800.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
           Quakers -- England -- Controversial literature -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2008-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2008-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2008-04 Elspeth Healey
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2008-04 Elspeth Healey
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-09 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Nevv
           Lords
           ,
           Nevv
           Lavvs
           ▪
           OR
           ,
           A
           DISCOVERY
           OF
           A
           Grand
           Usurpation
        
         
           In
           Opposition
           to
           the
           Holy
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           Good
           Laws
           ,
           and
           Royal
           Prerogative
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           Supream
           Magistrate
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           been
           lately
           practised
           by
           the
           Lordly
           
             MATTHEW
             CAFFIN
          
           ,
           A
           Pretended
           true
           Apostle
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           and
           Ruling
           Head
           of
           his
           Congregation
           ,
           usually
           meeting
           at
           Southwater
           near
           Horsham
           in
           Sussex
           .
        
         
           By
           
             R.
             H.
          
           
        
         
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             for
             the
             Lords
             sake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             〈◊〉
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             ,
          
           
             Or
             unto
             Governours
             ,
             as
             unto
             them
             that
             are
             sent
             by
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             Doers
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             praise
             of
             them
             that
             do
             well
             .
          
           
             As
             free
             ,
             and
             not
             using
             your
             Liberty
             as
             a
             Cloak
             of
             Maliciousness
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             Se●●●●…of
             God.
             
          
           
             Honour
             all
             Men
             ,
             Love
             the
             Brother-hood
             .
             Fear
             God.
             Honour
             the
             King
             ,
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               2.
               v.
               13.
               14.
               16.
               and
               17.
               
            
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1674.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           AUTHOR
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           HAving
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           the
           many
           Scandals
           and
           Abuses
           cast
           upon
           those
           who
           are
           the
           Faithful
           Professors
           of
           the
           ways
           of
           truth
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           most
           heartily
           Sorry
           to
           give
           any
           just
           occasion
           of
           encreasing
           the
           same
           ;
           yet
           do
           believe
           it
           my
           Duty
           to
           do
           my
           part
           for
           the
           Defence
           and
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Innocent
           .
           And
           conceivng
           my self
           (
           as
           will
           appear
           by
           the
           following
           Discourse
           )
           to
           have
           received
           no
           small
           injustice
           ,
           from
           a
           pretended
           Apostle
           of
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           (
           by
           Name
           ,
           
             Matthew
             Caffin
          
           ,
           )
           though
           his
           Acts
           of
           
             Vsurpation
             ,
             Tyranny
          
           ,
           and
           Partiality
           have
           in
           part
           already
           made
           manifest
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           far
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           his
           (
           and
           his
           deluded
           confederates
           )
           Tyrannical
           dealing
           with
           me
           by
           way
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           was
           for
           my
           doing
           a
           thing
           which
           is
           so
           far
           from
           being
           
             any
             transgression
             of
             any
             known
             Law
             ,
          
           That
           both
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           and
           Royal
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           of
           this
           Nation
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           )
           all
           Neighbour
           Kingdoms
           ,
           do
           allow
           of
           and
           justifie
           the
           same
           .
           I
           therefore
           think
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           his
           Usurped
           Authority
           ,
           his
           new
           Laws
           ,
           strange
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           acts
           of
           Injustice
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           to
           my
           certain
           knowledge
           utterly
           disowned
           by
           all
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Baptized
           Congregations
           ,
           both
           in
           Country
           and
           City
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           as
           yet
           had
           the
           opportunity
           to
           treat
           with
           ,
           those
           only
           that
           are
           under
           this
           pretended
           Apostles
           ;
           awful
           wings
           ,
           excepted
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           I
           am
           not
           only
           induced
           ,
           but
           constrained
           to
           publish
           for
           th●se
           Reasons
           following
           .
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           appear
           to
           me
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           the
           Authority
           by
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Consederates
           have
           executed
           such
           his
           new
           laws
           and
           inventions
           ,
           is
           an
           
             Usurped
             Authority
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           the
           timely
           Publication
           of
           the
           matter
           is
           to
           prevent
           the
           like
           errors
           from
           creeping
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           heretofore
           have
           done
           ,
           being
           brought
           in
           by
           such
           Lordly
           Spirits
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           once
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           Apostatized
           ,
           and
           become
           an
           Harlot
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           the
           said
           
             Matthew
             Caffin
          
           hath
           said
           )
           on
           which
           account
           I
           conceive
           it
           my
           duty
           by
           this
           means
           to
           do
           my
           part
           in
           order
           to
           the
           suppressing
           this
           growing
           and
           dangerous
           Distemper
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           ,
           like
           a
           Gangrene
           ,
           may
           destroy
           the
           whole
           body
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           that
           the
           Truth
           and
           honest
           Professors
           thereof
           may
           be
           preserved
           from
           those
           reproachful
           abuses
           and
           Censures
           ,
           which
           by
           this
           means
           are
           apt
           to
           be
           cast
           upon
           them
           ,
           That
           so
           the
           burthen
           may
           be
           laid
           on
           the
           right
           shoulder
           ,
           and
           a
           whole
           Profession
           not
           be
           condemned
           for
           the
           proud
           Extravagancies
           of
           〈◊〉
           or
           some
           few
           more
           particular
           men
           ;
           for
           so
           it
           is
           that
           some
           (
           otherwise
           judicious
           and
           sober
           )
           persons
           hearing
           of
           such
           strange
           Carriage
           ,
           daily
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           Professors
           are
           a
           crooked
           and
           perverse
           generation
           ,
           running
           into
           a
           thousand
           errors
           ,
           that
           their
           pretence
           of
           Holiness
           is
           but
           deceit
           to
           cover
           a
           design
           of
           mischief
           .
           And
           some
           persons
           of
           good
           quality
           and
           repute
           (
           no
           enemies
           to
           the
           Truth
           or
           its
           Professors
           )
           have
           by
           this
           means
           been
           provoked
           to
           entertain
           hard
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           open
           their
           mouths
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           say
           both
           in
           words
           and
           writing
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           of
           dangerous
           opinions
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           rancour
           and
           malice
           against
           all
           that
           will
           not
           go
           along
           with
           us
           ,
           be
           it
           right
           or
           wrong
           .
           For
           (
           say
           they
           )
           we
           can
           expect
           no
           better
           fruit
           from
           them
           ,
           then
           what
           you
           have
           had
           from
           your
           Saint
           ,
           (
           meaning
           the
           Lordly
           Apostle
           aforesaid
           )
           all
           which
           and
           much
           more
           of
           that
           nature
           doth
           abound
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           Professors
           thereof
           ,
           wholly
           upon
           the
           account
           of
           this
           Busie-body
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           reason
           for
           Publication
           hereof
           is
           ,
           because
           all
           other
           Admonition
           and
           Advice
           which
           was
           publickly
           given
           him
           in
           full
           Meeting
           by
           several
           Church
           Officers
           of
           known
           integrity
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           Mr.
           G.
           Mr.
           W.
           Mr.
           P.
           Mr.
           C.
           and
           Mr.
           T.
           and
           divers
           others
           the
           most
           ,
           or
           however
           the
           most
           Eminent
           in
           London
           ,
           was
           and
           still
           is
           wholly
           slighted
           ,
           and
           could
           no
           way
           incline
           his
           mind
           to
           Humility
           ,
           but
           he
           still
           goes
           on
           to
           justifie
           his
           Practise
           of
           Tyranny
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           meeting
           was
           singly
           for
           the
           hearing
           and
           determining
           of
           his
           case
           only
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Because
           I
           would
           thereby
           have
           the
           World
           to
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           one
           Professor
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Baptized
           Congregations
           to
           be
           of
           the
           like
           quarrelsome
           and
           dangerous
           principle
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           those
           who
           are
           at
           his
           own
           dispose
           ,
           or
           in
           servise
           subjection
           to
           his
           own
           Laws
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
         
           And
           now
           Impartial
           Reader
           !
           this
           one
           thing
           I
           humbly
           beg
           of
           thee
           ,
           and
           I
           pray
           deny
           me
           not
           ,
           viz.
           That
           thou
           wouldst
           not
           by
           means
           of
           any
           thing
           contained
           in
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           accuse
           or
           condemn
           the
           Innocent
           with
           the
           Guilty
           ,
           nor
           the
           peaceable
           ,
           Loyal
           and
           Obedient
           ,
           with
           the
           Peace-breaker
           ,
           Contentious
           ,
           and
           Disobedient
           .
           For
           although
           it
           may
           appear
           in
           thy
           Judgment
           that
           we
           are
           both
           unworthy
           ,
           yea
           ,
           although
           I
           my self
           through
           the
           Instigation
           of
           the
           Devil
           should
           become
           an
           Adversary
           to
           all
           good
           (
           for
           I
           dare
           not
           hoast
           of
           my
           future
           Perseverance
           ,
           though
           I
           can
           through
           mercy
           say
           ,
           I
           have
           more
           than
           a
           little
           Confidence
           )
           notwithstanding
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           thy
           worst
           Imaginable
           should
           happen
           ,
           yet
           be
           intreated
           I
           pray
           ,
           ever
           to
           love
           and
           ●●ver
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           the
           honest
           ;
           godly
           ,
           and
           peaceable
           〈…〉
           walk
           in
           the
           ways
           of
           truth
           ;
           which
           according
           to
           the
           Holy
           〈…〉
           the
           Royal
           Road
           and
           Kings
           high-way
           to
           Life
           and
           Glory
           ,
           which
           Profession
           (
           I
           hope
           I
           may
           say
           )
           I
           never
           in
           all
           my
           Life
           did
           yet
           despise
           .
        
         
           And
           (
           if
           I
           know
           my
           heart
           )
           I
           had
           rather
           a
           thousand
           times
           suffer
           the
           ●●proaches
           and
           Censures
           of
           him
           who
           now
           through
           malice
           and
           a
           lying
           Tongue
           may
           abuse
           me
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           than
           that
           the
           way
           to
           Glory
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           humbly
           and
           devoutly
           walk
           therein
           ,
           should
           be
           corrupted
           ,
           abused
           ,
           and
           evil
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           pray
           further
           take
           notice
           of
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           declare
           ,
           that
           the
           Publication
           of
           the
           ensuing
           matter
           to
           the
           world
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           was
           wholly
           contrary
           to
           my
           own
           will
           and
           desire
           ,
           neither
           had
           I
           so
           much
           as
           the
           laise
           thoughts
           of
           so
           doing
           ,
           had
           not
           they
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Mr.
           Caffin
           or
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           first
           published
           my
           Excommunication
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           particularly
           to
           such
           as
           they
           had
           reason
           to
           believe
           did
           hate
           me
           most
           ,
           and
           this
           they
           did
           within
           less
           than
           three
           days
           .
           The
           consideration
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Effects
           that
           did
           every
           day
           attend
           it
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           the
           truth
           ,
           did
           after
           some
           time
           upon
           just
           grounds
           engage
           me
           to
           publish
           the
           matter
           and
           manner
           of
           their
           proceeding
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           I
           did
           make
           preparation
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           long
           before
           the
           Publication
           hereof
           ;
           But
           if
           it
           demanded
           why
           I
           did
           not
           publish
           it
           sooner
           ,
           I
           faithfully
           and
           sincerely
           can
           answer
           ,
           my
           reason
           was
           this
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           Because
           I
           greatly
           feared
           that
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           not
           only
           the
           Offenders
           would
           be
           ill
           thought
           of
           ,
           as
           justly
           they
           may
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           way
           of
           truth
           it self
           ,
           and
           honest
           Professors
           might
           happen
           to
           be
           Censured
           by
           some
           inconsiderate
           people
           ,
           and
           evil
           reported
           of
           ,
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           prejudice
           or
           discouragement
           of
           the
           innocent
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           I
           did
           rather
           resolve
           to
           use
           all
           fair
           and
           safe
           means
           to
           prevent
           these
           ill
           effects
           ,
           and
           bring
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           heard
           ,
           determined
           and
           composed
           without
           such
           Publication
           .
           To
           which
           purpose
           ,
           I
           read
           part
           of
           what
           I
           had
           written
           to
           a
           person
           pretending
           much
           kindness
           to
           me
           ,
           who
           I
           well
           knew
           did
           intend
           also
           to
           serve
           my
           causeless
           Adversary
           to
           his
           power
           ,
           
           yet
           〈…〉
           thought
           he
           ha●h
           been
           such
           〈◊〉
           one
           as
           〈◊〉
           he
           〈◊〉
           〈…〉
           person
           after
           I
           had
           so
           shewed
           him
           the
           substance
           of
           what
           I
           〈…〉
           for
           publick
           view
           ,
           did
           intent
           me
           to
           forbear
           ;
           to
           which
           〈…〉
           consented
           ,
           upon
           condition
           I
           might
           have
           the
           matter
           heard
           by
           〈◊〉
           London
           Friends
           ,
           that
           had
           power
           to
           do
           justice
           ,
           and
           did
           promise
           that
           〈…〉
           were
           done
           ,
           I
           would
           totally
           desist
           ,
           〈…〉
           ways
           .
           This
           my
           〈◊〉
           being
           made
           ,
           he
           〈…〉
           perswade
           me
           to
           〈◊〉
           it
           to
           some
           〈…〉
           Congregation
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           the
           matter
           might
           be
           com
           〈…〉
           but
           I
           considering
           that
           all
           or
           most
           of
           the
           Congregations
           〈…〉
           respects
           inferior
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           much
           adored
           and
           e
           〈…〉
           them
           did
           〈◊〉
           refuse
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           whereupon
           he
           ac
           〈…〉
           undertook
           to
           perswade
           Mr.
           C.
           (
           and
           other
           〈…〉
           London
           .
        
         
           〈…〉
           did
           I
           apply
           my self
           to
           an
           Elder
           (
           with
           whom
           only
           I
           had
           a
           little
           〈…〉
           )
           for
           his
           advice
           ,
           and
           he
           appointed
           both
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           also
           did
           speale
           to
           several
           
             Church
             Officers
          
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           because
           my self
           had
           little
           〈◊〉
           acquaintance
           with
           any
           of
           then
           .
           This
           is
           that
           Elder
           that
           first
           advised
           me
           to
           a
           appeal
           to
           the
           
             General
             Assembly
          
           ,
           and
           thought
           it
           no
           unfit
           that
           such
           of
           the
           Nation
           ,
           as
           I
           thought
           meet
           ,
           might
           be
           present
           at
           the
           heating
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           were
           not
           in
           Fellowship
           .
           However
           at
           this
           meeting
           the
           matter
           on
           M.
           Caffins
           said
           was
           generally
           disliked
           of
           and
           he
           admonished
           by
           the
           persons
           aforesaid
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           Mr.
           G.
           Mr.
           W.
           Mr.
           〈◊〉
           Mr.
           T.
           Mr.
           C.
           and
           divers
           others
           there
           present
           ,
           
             To
             go
             home
             and
             call
             〈…〉
             together
             ,
             and
             reform
             the
             matter
             .
          
           Accordingly
           home
           they
           〈…〉
           me
           ,
           but
           when
           I
           came
           home
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           six
           days
           after
           ,
           〈◊〉
           general
           Reports
           went
           contrary
           to
           my
           expectation
           ,
           some
           relating
           they
           〈◊〉
           Justified
           in
           what
           they
           had
           done
           ;
           but
           that
           being
           opposed
           as
           a
           〈◊〉
           by
           one
           that
           heard
           the
           matter
           debated
           ;
           Then
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           the
           same
           that
           would
           have
           a
           man
           Damned
           for
           displeasing
           their
           Lord
           C.
           rather
           then
           for
           offending
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Treat
           se
           ;
           replyed
           that
           they
           were
           not
           to
           regard
           what
           our
           London
           Friends
           did
           ;
           for
           said
           he
           ,
           
             VVe
             not
             own
             them
          
           .
        
         
           Which
           indeed
           pr●●es
           to
           be
           very
           true
           ,
           for
           all
           their
           Grave
           and
           Pious
           Council
           and
           Advice
           for
           Peace
           and
           Reconiliation
           was
           rejected
           and
           contemned
           ;
           And
           since
           that
           time
           their
           pretended
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Mr.
             C.
          
           hath
           also
           declared
           in
           the
           Assambly
           of
           his
           Congregation
           ,
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             As
             for
             those
             London
             friends
          
           (
           meaning
           those
           who
           gave
           him
           such
           Admorition
           before
           named
           )
           
             we
             do
             not
             own
             them
          
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           end
           of
           my
           first
           proposal
           ,
           and
           willing
           endeavours
           in
           order
           to
           prevent
           this
           Publication
           ,
           and
           the
           ill
           effects
           if
           any
           should
           attend
           it
           .
        
         
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           their
           obstinate
           persisting
           in
           their
           illegal
           practice
           without
           any
           
             〈◊〉
             ,
             President
          
           ,
           on
           Example
           ,
           for
           their
           Authority
           I
           still
           
           resolved
           to
           wait
           ,
           hoping
           in
           time
           their
           eyes
           might
           be
           opened
           and
           〈◊〉
           minds
           incline
           to
           Repentance
           .
           But
           when
           after
           a
           long
           and
           〈…〉
           ctation
           ,
           I
           perceived
           no
           appearance
           ,
           or
           probable
           hope
           of
           their
           〈…〉
           mation
           ,
           I
           then
           again
           began
           to
           think
           of
           publishing
           the
           matter
           〈…〉
           still
           feared
           my
           so
           doing
           might
           tend
           to
           their
           greater
           confusion
           &c.
           〈…〉
        
         
           Whereupon
           I
           again
           said
           it
           by
           ,
           with
           resolution
           to
           make
           my
           appe●●●
           the
           next
           General
           Assembly
           of
           Church
           Officers
           at
           London
           ,
           in
           hope
           some
           good
           might
           be
           done
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           I
           made
           my
           pre●●●
           Friends
           acquainted
           therewith
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           〈…〉
           ral
           of
           the
           Confederates
           ,
           whom
           I
           desired
           to
           be
           there
           ,
           to
           〈…〉
           mony
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           they
           knew
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           a
           〈…〉
           their
           publick
           Meeting
           ,
           and
           desired
           the
           messenger
           (
           〈…〉
           of
           that
           Congregation
           )
           to
           deliver
           ,
           and
           desire
           
             M.
             C.
          
           to
           〈…〉
           gregation
           ,
           But
           althought
           it
           were
           delivered
           into
           his
           〈…〉
           that
           he
           the
           said
           M.C.
           not
           only
           promised
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           that
           he
           〈◊〉
           by
           no
           means
           prevent
           the
           matter
           from
           being
           heard
           ,
           but
           also
           said
           
             he
             〈◊〉
             do
             what
             he
             could
             to
             have
             it
             determined
             there
             ,
          
           yet
           when
           the
           time
           came
           and
           the
           Church
           Officers
           assembled
           together
           ,
           I
           appearing
           amongst
           them
           with
           several
           persons
           that
           were
           my
           Witnesses
           ,
           
             Matthew
             Caffin
          
           himself
           moved
           the
           matter
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             that
             there
             was
             present
             a
             certain
             person
             that
             had
             been
             dealt
             withall
             in
             the
             Country
             that
             did
             make
             his
             Appeal
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             sail
             he
             ,
             I
             perceive
             he
             is
             resolv'd
             to
             move
             the
             cause
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             therefore
             you
             were
             as
             good
             hear
             what
             he
             hath
             to
             say
             now
             ,
             or
             to
             that
             effect
             .
          
           Whereupon
           I
           (
           who
           had
           been
           before
           made
           to
           doubt
           by
           
             M.
             C.
          
           and
           other
           ,
           that
           my
           cause
           could
           not
           be
           heard
           in
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           because
           of
           an
           agreement
           they
           had
           made
           ,
           not
           to
           hear
           any
           there
           ,
           before
           it
           had
           been
           heard
           by
           some
           Neighbour
           Congregation
           )
           first
           desired
           to
           know
           whether
           they
           would
           intermeddle
           in
           such
           case
           ,
           and
           determine
           a
           matter
           in
           controversie
           between
           a
           Congregation
           and
           a
           single
           person
           ,
           whereto
           it
           was
           forthwith
           replyed
           by
           
             Mr.
             M.
          
           we
           can
           chuse
           out
           a
           party
           ,
           six
           or
           more
           persons
           ,
           and
           refer
           the
           matter
           to
           them
           ,
           who
           may
           determine
           it
           presently
           before
           we
           part
           ,
           or
           to
           that
           effect
           .
           Then
           said
           I
           ,
           —
           I
           am
           ready
           for
           it
           ;
           but
           then
           
             Matthew
             Caffin
          
           (
           how
           agreeably
           to
           his
           former
           promises
           and
           pretences
           ,
           let
           sincerity
           judge
           )
           interposed
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             But
             the
             matter
             concerns
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             he●e
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             .
             be
             heard
             now
             ,
          
           which
           was
           seconded
           by
           one
           of
           his
           Assistants
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           matter
           put
           off
           .
        
         
           The
           Consideration
           of
           this
           acting
           so
           palpably
           contrary
           to
           such
           promise
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           no
           ways
           hinder
           the
           matter
           from
           being
           heard
           ,
           but
           do
           what
           he
           could
           that
           it
           might
           be
           here
           determined
           ,
           puts
           me
           in
           mind
           of
           that
           Cardinal
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           reported
           ,
           he
           should
           declare
           ,
           That
           an
           honest
           man
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           a
           
             Slave
             to
             his
             word
          
           ,
           and
           might
           make
           a
           stranger
           apt
           to
           imagine
           this
           
             high
             pretender
          
           endued
           with
           such
           
             Cardinal
             Policies
          
           ,
           
           〈…〉
           with
           the
           honesty
           of
           a
           true
           Apostle
           ;
           For
           nothing
           imaginable
           〈…〉
           and
           design
           to
           〈◊〉
           the
           Heating
           by
           that
           excuse
           ,
           did
           hinder
           〈…〉
           having
           his
           party
           there
           ,
           without
           whom
           he
           well
           knew
           (
           as
           is
           evi
           〈…〉
           hand
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           ;
           and
           though
           he
           did
           do
           〈◊〉
           was
           not
           ●o
           civilly
           honest
           as
           to
           let
           me
           know
           thereof
           ,
           that
           so
           I
           might
           〈…〉
           and
           unnecessary
           Charge
           ,
           which
           he
           knew
           would
           be
           consi●●●able
           ,
        
         
           〈◊〉
           the
           consideration
           of
           all
           which
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           all
           
             means
             of
             Reconcili
             〈…〉
          
           said
           
             M.
             C.
          
           and
           his
           Associates
           contemned
           ,
           and
           their
           ill
           ,
           〈…〉
           acts
           practised
           and
           defended
           by
           pretended
           Au
           〈…〉
           but
           now
           at
           last
           conclude
           it
           highly
           my
           duty
           to
           make
           〈…〉
           that
           so
           those
           who
           are
           concerned
           ,
           may
           at
           their
           next
           
             〈…〉
             I
             do
             appeal
             by
             these
             presents
             ,
          
           take
           it
           into
           〈…〉
           consideration
           and
           doing
           right
           ,
           may
           clear
           themselves
           and
           the
           Profession
           in
           general
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           such
           mischievous
           errors
           ;
           whereunto
           otherwise
           they
           may
           be
           thought
           accessary
           ,
           leaving
           it
           to
           them
           to
           judge
           whether
           this
           pretended
           Apostle
           be
           not
           an
           Usurper
           ;
           and
           whether
           his
           Government
           be
           not
           Arbitrary
           ,
           Tyrannical
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           Civil
           State
           ;
           and
           also
           whether
           he
           be
           not
           a
           partial
           and
           unjust
           judge
           ,
           a
           deluder
           and
           seducer
           of
           those
           who
           otherwise
           would
           he
           innocent
           ,
           and
           a
           contemner
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           all
           that
           are
           above
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           whereas
           some
           sober
           persons
           think
           it
           strange
           that
           I
           do
           not
           withdraw
           my self
           from
           the
           
             Baptized
             Congregations
          
           ;
           my
           answer
           is
           ,
           that
           I
           know
           not
           any
           other
           Congregation
           of
           that
           perswasion
           corrupted
           with
           any
           of
           those
           errors
           ,
           but
           that
           their
           actions
           and
           conversations
           are
           according
           to
           their
           Profession
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           Charity
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           I
           do
           upon
           safe
           and
           Scripture
           grounds
           ,
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           way
           they
           prosess
           is
           the
           way
           to
           Grace
           and
           Glory
           ,
           I
           therefore
           dare
           not
           desert
           it
           ,
           but
           desire
           to
           be
           found
           persevering
           therein
           with
           Heart
           and
           Affection
           .
           And
           that
           all
           good
           people
           may
           do
           the
           same
           ,
           is
           the
           hearty
           prayer
           of
           him
           who
           is
           ,
           
             a
             lover
             of
             Truth
             ,
             Righteousness
             and
             Peace
             ,
          
           and
           of
           those
           who
           imbrace
           the
           same
           ,
           under
           what
           Notion
           or
           Form
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
        
         
           
             Richard
             Haines
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           word
           to
           the
           Ingenious
           and
           Learned
           Perusers
           .
        
         
           
             Honoured
             Sirs
             ,
          
        
         
           SInce
           neither
           Nature
           nor
           Education
           have
           furnisht
           me
           with
           those
           〈◊〉
           and
           Accomplishments
           which
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           necessary
           to
           all
           such
           as
           expose
           their
           writings
           to
           the
           
             Publick
             eye
          
           ;
           let
           me
           intreat
           ,
           and
           not
           be
           denyed
           your
           favourable
           Construction
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Leaves
           ,
           as
           often
           as
           you
           find
           me
           unskilfull
           in
           Language
           or
           Methodical
           Order
           ;
           for
           as
           I
           have
           never
           been
           exercised
           in
           such
           publick
           endeavours
           ,
           so
           should
           I
           not
           now
           have
           appeared
           to
           the
           world
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           Conscience
           of
           my
           duty
           constrained
           me
           therèunto
           ;
           nor
           had
           I
           been
           thus
           tedious
           and
           burthensome
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           regain
           my
           poor
           deluded
           Brethren
           ,
           who
           pretend
           great
           love
           unto
        
         
           
             Your
             humble
             Servant
             ,
             
               R.
               H.
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           NEVV
           LORDS
           ,
           NEVV
           LAVVS
           .
           &
           .
        
         
           HAving
           some
           time
           since
           received
           much
           Injustice
           and
           Abuse
           from
           
             Matthew
             Caffin
          
           ,
           a
           Pretended
           Apostle
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           Elder
           of
           a
           Congregation
           ;
           together
           with
           some
           other
           of
           his
           deluded
           Confederates
           ,
           who
           without
           any
           Authority
           or
           Example
           ,
           and
           for
           a
           matter
           not
           proved
           to
           be
           any
           Sin
           or
           Crime
           by
           any
           Text
           of
           Holy
           Scripture
           ,
           procecded
           to
           pass
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           still
           persist
           in
           and
           justify
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           endeavours
           yet
           further
           to
           render
           me
           Infamous
           .
           It
           is
           therefore
           the
           design
           of
           the
           following
           discourse
           (
           for
           the
           several
           causes
           and
           Reasons
           mentioned
           in
           the
           
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
          
           )
           to
           make
           a
           full
           discovery
           of
           all
           proceedings
           in
           that
           affair
           ,
           that
           so
           innocence
           may
           be
           cleared
           ,
           Friends
           at
           a
           distance
           truly
           informed
           ,
           and
           these
           Lordly
           Spirits
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           made
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           and
           so
           repent
           for
           such
           their
           wicked
           and
           erronious
           courses
           ,
        
         
           All
           which
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           ,
           by
           relating
           plainly
           and
           sincerely
           .
           
             
               First
               ,
               
                 The
                 Cause
                 or
                 pretended
                 Crime
                 Objected
                 .
              
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 The
                 most
                 partial
                 unjust
                 ,
                 and
                 cruel
                 proceedings
                 thereupon
                 again●t
                 me
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 The
                 unreasonableness
                 of
                 both
                 in
                 several
                 Circumstances
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mischievous
                 consequences
                 of
                 such
                 Anti-christian
                 Popis●e
                 Principles
                 and
                 Practises
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             occasion
             or
             thing
          
           for
           which
           I
           was
           Excommunicated
           ,
           was
           as
           follows
           .
        
         
           I
           having
           by
           my
           Industry
           found
           out
           and
           invented
           a
           way
           to
           cleanse
           a
           certain
           sort
           of
           Grass
           Seeds
           ,
           by
           some
           called
           
             Trefo
             le
          
           ,
           by
           other
           ,
           Nousu●●
           ,
           and
           by
           others
           Hop-clever
           (
           but
           properly
           may
           be
           called
           Yellow-clover
           ,
           because
           
           it
           beareth
           a
           three
           leaf'd
           grass
           and
           yellow
           flower
           )
           from
           its
           husk
           and
           course
           Grass
           Seeds
           ,
           which
           course
           Grass
           ,
           was
           very
           destructive
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           same
           by
           means
           of
           such
           invention
           is
           become
           better
           then
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           as
           some
           of
           my
           Adversries
           themselves
           confess
           .
        
         
           Now
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           did
           evidently
           appear
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           way
           of
           cleansing
           the
           aforesaid
           Seeds
           ,
           was
           a
           thing
           that
           would
           be
           for
           a
           
             General
             benefit
          
           to
           all
           should
           make
           use
           of
           the
           said
           Seeds
           ,
           I
           then
           considered
           that
           it
           was
           reasonable
           I
           should
           have
           the
           benefit
           of
           cleansing
           the
           same
           according
           to
           the
           Statute
           in
           such
           cases
           made
           and
           provided
           ;
           which
           priviledge
           of
           invention
           I
           did
           understand
           (
           by
           Councel
           Learned
           in
           the
           Law
           )
           The
           King
           ,
           by
           his
           
             Royal
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           might
           lawfully
           grant
           and
           confirm
           by
           his
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           to
           the
           first
           and
           true
           Inventer
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           being
           the
           same
           (
           as
           one
           of
           my
           chiefest
           Adversaries
           declared
           at
           their
           Meeting
           publickly
           ,
           that
           he
           verily
           did
           believe
           I
           was
           )
           did
           and
           still
           do
           conceive
           that
           I
           might
           lawfully
           endeavour
           to
           obtain
           it
           as
           my
           lawful
           and
           just
           priviledge
           .
           Forasmuch
           as
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           I
           should
           prevent
           no
           person
           enjoying
           any
           of
           their
           former
           Rights
           and
           Priviledges
           which
           they
           enjoyed
           before
           this
           my
           doscovery
           for
           as
           they
           bought
           ,
           sold
           ,
           sowed
           ,
           and
           improved
           it
           before
           ,
           so
           they
           may
           still
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           interruption
           ;
           nor
           have
           they
           cause
           to
           complain
           ,
           that
           by
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Patents
           they
           are
           prohibited
           from
           cleansing
           the
           said
           Seeds
           ,
           seeing
           every
           person
           may
           have
           the
           priviledge
           of
           sowing
           the
           Seeds
           which
           I
           thus
           cleanss
           ,
           so
           that
           every
           one
           may
           ●eap
           the
           profits
           of
           my
           labour
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           profits
           too
           ,
           for
           if
           the
           cleansing
           of
           it
           were
           free
           to
           all
           ,
           the
           advantage
           would
           be
           very
           little
           ,
           wherefore
           I
           did
           on
           good
           grounds
           hope
           that
           no
           honest
           man
           would
           be
           offended
           with
           the
           Kings
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           nor
           with
           me
           for
           attaining
           them
           ,
           except
           it
           were
           a
           generation
           of
           self
           ended
           men
           ,
           who
           ,
           envy
           my
           prosperity
           ;
           nor
           could
           I
           believe
           ,
           that
           I
           for
           this
           thing
           should
           be
           condemned
           by
           those
           who
           are
           my
           pretended
           tender
           loving
           Brethren
           ,
           since
           I
           have
           not
           hereby
           transgressed
           any
           known
           Law
           ,
           for
           where
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           transgressed
           ,
           I
           do
           belive
           there
           is
           no
           Law
           to
           punish
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           under
           that
           Government
           where
           Usurping
           Tyrants
           beare
           rule
           .
        
         
           All
           which
           considered
           ,
           I
           did
           proceed
           in
           my
           endeavours
           to
           obtain
           his
           Majesties
           Gracious
           favour
           for
           the
           grant
           of
           his
           Letters
           Patent
           for
           my
           aforesaid
           Priviledge
           ,
           But
           being
           willing
           to
           let
           some
           of
           my
           friends
           know
           of
           my
           design
           therein
           ,
           before
           I
           had
           finished
           my
           business
           ,
           and
           judging
           
             Matthew
             Caffin
          
           most
           Faithful
           ,
           I
           therefore
           thought
           him
           most
           worthy
           to
           be
           trusted
           with
           secret
           things
           .
           Some
           other
           also
           I
           declared
           my
           mind
           ●●
           to
           ,
           who
           did
           promise
           secrefie
           ,
           nor
           did
           they
           report
           it
           to
           any
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ;
           but
           he
           the
           said
           
             Matthew
             Caffin
          
           ,
           whome
           I
           thought
           most
           faithful
           ,
           was
           
           pleased
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           the
           thing
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           by
           any
           means
           allow
           of
           Letters
           Patents
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           would
           not
           without
           just
           cause
           desert
           my
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           lose
           all
           the
           charge
           I
           had
           been
           at
           (
           which
           by
           this
           time
           was
           not
           less
           than
           Thirty
           pound
           )
           only
           to
           please
           himself
           (
           for
           as
           yet
           you
           may
           note
           that
           he
           knew
           not
           that
           any
           others
           were
           offended
           ,
           or
           did
           know
           of
           it
           )
           therefore
           he
           soon
           after
           (
           the
           better
           to
           bring
           about
           his
           design
           of
           revenge
           for
           this
           my
           disobedience
           )
           declares
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           our
           of
           doors
           they
           thrust
           it
           with
           as
           bad
           a
           name
           as
           might
           be
           gives
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           Thus
           by
           his
           ,
           and
           his
           Consederates
           means
           ,
           they
           provoked
           others
           to
           conspire
           against
           me
           ,
           by
           reporting
           that
           other
           persons
           had
           made
           the
           discovery
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           but
           that
           I
           did
           intend
           also
           to
           prohobit
           all
           persons
           from
           cleansing
           Clover
           ,
           and
           thereby
           provoked
           several
           worthy
           persons
           to
           oppose
           me
           through
           these
           their
           false
           information
           ;
           because
           I
           would
           not
           sacrifie
           my
           just
           right
           and
           priviledges
           to
           satisfie
           his
           own
           ambition
           .
        
         
           By
           such
           means
           his
           design
           was
           carryed
           on
           ;
           for
           from
           his
           ill
           reporting
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           they
           now
           report
           what
           he
           would
           have
           them
           ,
           little
           thinking
           that
           whilst
           he
           pretends
           a
           desire
           of
           good
           ,
           they
           themselves
           are
           in
           this
           their
           so
           doing
           ,
           become
           his
           Servants
           meerly
           to
           serve
           and
           please
           his
           quarrelsome
           and
           boundless
           humour
           .
           For
           now
           by
           this
           means
           he
           can
           change
           me
           with
           a
           thing
           that
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           is
           of
           an
           
             Evil
             Report
          
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           odious
           amongst
           the
           
             Common
             sort
          
           ,
           he
           himself
           having
           under
           hand
           used
           all
           art
           to
           render
           it
           so
           .
           And
           now
           by
           this
           time
           he
           himself
           only
           requires
           me
           to
           come
           to
           a
           quarterly
           Meeting
           (
           as
           they
           call
           it
           )
           in
           order
           to
           debate
           the
           matter
           at
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           but
           because
           I
           was
           ingaged
           to
           be
           at
           London
           at
           that
           very
           time
           I
           was
           not
           there
           .
           Nevertheless
           a
           Meeting
           there
           was
           ,
           wherein
           he
           ,
           as
           before
           ,
           acted
           his
           part
           according
           to
           his
           art
           and
           Cunning
           ,
           whereby
           to
           make
           my
           case
           as
           odious
           to
           the
           Congregation
           as
           possible
           ,
           of
           which
           was
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           When
           first
           he
           came
           to
           mention
           the
           thing
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           certain
           case
           which
           he
           should
           acquaint
           them
           with
           ,
           but
           said
           he
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           name
           the
           person
           ,
           nor
           judge
           the
           matter
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           referred
           to
           another
           Meeting
           ;
           but
           no
           sooner
           had
           he
           so
           said
           ,
           and
           named
           the
           thing
           ,
           but
           he
           immediately
           ,
           to
           conjure
           up
           the
           displeasure
           of
           the
           people
           against
           me
           ,
           useth
           all
           his
           art
           and
           cunning
           to
           make
           out
           Ba●enta
           as
           odious
           as
           was
           possible
           ;
           and
           after
           he
           had
           spent
           much
           time
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           bad
           seemingly
           answered
           that
           might
           be
           said
           for
           the
           justification
           of
           Patents
           ,
           he
           then
           said
           that
           I
           did
           pretend
           that
           I
           had
           a
           Statutre
           for
           the
           justification
           of
           a
           Patent
           ,
           but
           said
           he
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           believe
           it
           ;
           
             But
             said
             he
             ,
             if
             he
             hath
             a
             Statute
             for
             it
             ,
          
           what
           is
           that
           to
           us
           :
           what
           have
           we
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           of
           men
           ,
           calling
           them
           unjust
           ?
           (
           notwithstanding
           they
           are
           for
           
           the
           praise
           and
           incouragement
           of
           those
           that
           do
           well
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           punishment
           to
           the
           lawless
           and
           disobedient
           )
           And
           again
           said
           he
           ,
           what
           
             a
             Professor
             get
             a
             Patent
             ?
             the
             very
             name
             of
             a
             Patent
             is
          
           odious
           
             amongst
             the
          
           common
           
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             can
             as
             freely
             have
          
           Communion
           
             or
             Fellowship
             wish
             any
          
           Idolatrous
           or
           unclean
           
             person
             as
             with
             a
             man
             that
             should
             obtain
             a
          
           Pattent
           ;
           
             and
             if
             be
             shall
             persist
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
          
           dealt
           
             with
             or
          
           Excommunicated
           ;
           
             And
             then
          
           said
           he
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           
             whoever
             shall
             stand
             by
             him
             in
             it
             may
             expect
             to
             come
             under
             the
          
           same
           Condemnation
           .
        
         
           Thus
           by
           flattery
           and
           threats
           were
           they
           conjured
           to
           do
           according
           to
           his
           own
           will
           as
           though
           he
           were
           an
           Apostle
           ,
           perfect
           and
           infallible
           ,
           and
           Letters
           Patents
           as
           black
           as
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           he
           endeavoured
           to
           represent
           them
           ;
           
             So
             that
             at
             the
             same
             Meeting
             it
             was
             agreed
             by
             them
             that
             they
             should
             not
             :
             trade
             with
             me
             so
             as
             to
             buy
             ●
             sell
             for
             me
          
           ;
           And
           although
           my
           Servant
           was
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           it
           should
           be
           unlawful
           for
           him
           so
           to
           do
           .
           Thus
           was
           I
           and
           my
           case
           condemn'd
           when
           I
           was
           thirty
           or
           forty
           miles
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           had
           spoken
           of
           it
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           Here
           let
           us
           suppose
           some
           one
           in
           Ecclesiastical
           Authority
           ,
           whom
           he
           doth
           separate
           from
           ,
           should
           act
           and
           express
           himself
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           I
           pray
           would
           he
           not
           judge
           and
           condemn
           such
           an
           one
           as
           a
           proud
           imperious
           person
           ?
           But
           to
           proceed
           ,
        
         
           When
           the
           Church-meeting
           came
           that
           was
           appointed
           for
           the
           tryal
           of
           my
           Case
           ,
           I
           being
           then
           to
           treat
           with
           the
           Congregation
           about
           it
           ;
           after
           an
           Oration
           made
           by
           this
           New
           Lord
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           Letters
           Patents
           whereby
           to
           render
           them
           odious
           ,
           he
           then
           first
           charged
           ,
           it
           as
           an
           evil
           thing
           ;
           for
           said
           he
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           a
           bad
           report
           amongst
           people
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           I
           heard
           them
           speak
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           said
           he
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           speak
           one
           word
           in
           defence
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           he
           charged
           it
           as
           an
           offence
           to
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           not
           allow
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           said
           he
           to
           me
           ,
           you
           may
           plead
           for
           your self
           .
        
         
           Now
           by
           what
           he
           had
           said
           at
           this
           and
           other
           times
           ,
           I
           did
           well
           perceive
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           a
           design
           to
           carry
           it
           against
           me
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           ,
           and
           knowing
           no
           
             accuser
             besides
             himself
          
           ,
           therefore
           I
           directed
           my
           speech
           to
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           was
           to
           give
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           whereas
           it
           is
           alleadged
           ,
           Patents
           are
           ill
           reported
           of
           by
           some
           people
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           the
           same
           is
           no
           sufficient
           argument
           to
           prove
           them
           unlawful
           ,
           no
           more
           them
           it
           is
           if
           one
           should
           alleadge
           the
           wayes
           of
           Truth
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           because
           persons
           of
           the
           world
           report
           evil
           of
           them
           or
           reproach
           those
           that
           imbrace
           the
           same
           .
           And
           forasmuch
           as
           they
           had
           received
           an
           accusation
           against
           me
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           them
           there
           present
           to
           accuse
           me
           ,
           I
           therefore
           had
           a
           desire
           to
           pl●ad
           my
           cause
           to
           the
           Congregation
           (
           who
           according
           to
           their
           own
           principles
           are
           to
           judge
           
           and
           determine
           all
           Controversies
           according
           to
           Scripture
           )
           and
           also
           desired
           liberty
           first
           to
           discourse
           and
           reason
           the
           case
           with
           those
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           of
           whom
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           that
           Pattents
           are
           an
           offance
           unto
           them
           ,
           without
           the
           interruption
           of
           Matthew
           Caffin
           ,
           for
           said
           I
           ,
           I
           am
           none
           of
           the
           Sons
           of
           Art
           ,
           who
           by
           their
           cunning
           can
           make
           a
           Mountain
           of
           a
           Mole-hill
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           would
           that
           I
           might
           first
           treat
           with
           my
           equals
           ,
           
             and
             then
             I
             would
             discourse
             it
             with
             him
             if
             desired
          
           ;
           For
           you
           must
           observe
           that
           the
           power
           lies
           in
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           as
           he
           himself
           sometimes
           in
           words
           confesseth
           ,
           and
           therefore
           declares
           that
           the
           Lord
           Bishops
           are
           Usurpers
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           poor
           courtesie
           was
           utterly
           denyed
           me
           ,
           for
           those
           to
           whom
           I
           should
           give
           satisfaction
           ,
           might
           not
           discourse
           the
           matter
           with
           me
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           perpetual
           interruption
           ;
           for
           as
           soon
           as
           I
           had
           thus
           said
           ,
           he
           presently
           replyed
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           was
           denyed
           his
           priviledge
           before
           ,
           and
           then
           crys
           out
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           Priviledge
           ,
           and
           hath
           been
           my
           priviledge
           this
           twenty
           years
           ,
           
             and
             what
             do
             you
             think
             that
             I
             will
          
           lose
           it
           now
           ?
           And
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           hath
           confessed
           that
           the
           Authority
           lay
           in
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           Officer
           ;
           yet
           so
           it
           was
           that
           by
           his
           commanding
           power
           ,
           and
           Lordly
           Prerogative
           ,
           which
           he
           claims
           by
           vertue
           of
           his
           
             Twenty
             years
             Tradition
          
           ,
           I
           was
           not
           suffered
           to
           treat
           with
           any
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           nor
           they
           with
           me
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           
             Perpetual
             interruption
          
           (
           as
           they
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           honest
           ,
           will
           testifie
           )
           which
           occasioned
           such
           a
           strange
           confusion
           ,
           that
           I
           was
           not
           suffered
           neither
           time
           nor
           opportunity
           to
           discourse
           with
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           that
           were
           offended
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ;
           But
           to
           this
           day
           I
           know
           not
           who
           they
           be
           .
           But
           when
           he
           had
           spent
           much
           time
           ,
           after
           an
           insulting
           and
           upbraiding
           manner
           ,
           like
           his
           Brother
           Diotrephes
           ,
           but
           never
           proving
           any
           thing
           by
           which
           I
           had
           transgressed
           any
           known
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           the
           King
           ;
           nor
           letting
           me
           know
           who
           he
           or
           they
           was
           that
           I
           had
           offended
           .
           I
           therefore
           stood
           up
           and
           demanded
           several
           times
           ,
           saying
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           that
           doth
           accuse
           me
           ?
           (
           for
           you
           must
           note
           that
           I
           refused
           to
           discourse
           it
           with
           himself
           )
           Then
           did
           this
           Lordly
           person
           stand
           up
           ,
           saying
           ,
           I
           do
           accuse
           you
           ;
           Now
           forasmuch
           as
           he
           had
           usurped
           an
           over-rulling
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           my
           malitiouss
           accuser
           should
           not
           be
           my
           judge
           ,
           and
           seeing
           that
           he
           had
           before
           prepared
           the
           people
           to
           do
           according
           to
           his
           own
           will
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           (
           as
           they
           very
           well
           known
           )
           the
           like
           practise
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           if
           any
           such
           were
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           he
           would
           call
           it
           not
           only
           Usurpation
           ,
           but
           Tyranny
           and
           Intollerable
           Oppression
           .
        
         
           I
           therefore
           declared
           for
           an
           appeal
           (
           for
           you
           must
           know
           that
           in
           such
           cases
           ,
           Appeals
           to
           some
           other
           Congregation
           are
           allowed
           of
           )
           But
           so
           far
           was
           he
           from
           mercy
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           not
           permit
           so
           much
           as
           this
           
             Heathenish
             kindness
          
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           his
           over-awed
           adherents
           ,
           after
           he
           
           had
           prated
           against
           me
           with
           malicious
           words
           ,
           like
           his
           Brother
           Diotrephes
           ,
           to
           rites
           he
           proceeded
           and
           declares
           me
           to
           be
           an
           Excommunicate
           person
           ;
           and
           also
           said
           to
           him
           who
           did
           speak
           in
           favour
           of
           my
           case
           ,
           and
           that
           but
           sparingly
           neither
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           did
           not
           desist
           to
           abet
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           Patent
           ,
           he
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           severele
           dealt
           with
           ,
           (
           
             Oh
             how
             necessary
             would
             a
             torturing
             Inquisition
             now
             be
          
           !
           )
           for
           now
           there
           is
           to
           be
           no
           Reconciliation
           without
           works
           of
           Supererrogation
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           because
           I
           did
           stand
           to
           justifie
           (
           not
           Covetousness
           or
           any
           one
           sin
           ,
           )
           but
           only
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           Letters
           Patents
           that
           are
           upon
           lawfull
           means
           obtained
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           .
           The
           which
           Sentence
           of
           Excommunication
           he
           was
           troubled
           to
           express
           ;
           nor
           could
           he
           find
           a
           name
           for
           the
           offence
           ,
           but
           declared
           that
           Letters
           Patents
           were
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Devil
           put
           me
           upon
           it
           .
           And
           all
           this
           did
           he
           do
           before
           it
           was
           proved
           that
           I
           had
           transgressed
           any
           known
           Law
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           had
           wronged
           any
           Man
           ,
           Woman
           or
           Child
           ,
           or
           that
           Patents
           were
           of
           the
           Devil
           as
           he
           said
           they
           were
           .
           He
           having
           thus
           acted
           his
           part
           ,
           whereby
           to
           practise
           his
           revenge
           and
           malice
           against
           me
           for
           this
           contempt
           of
           his
           U●urped
           Tyrannical
           Authority
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           me
           that
           I
           might
           make
           my
           appeal
           to
           whom
           I
           would
           ,
           Provided
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             they
             be
             such
             as
             me
             own
          
           ;
           Now
           who
           they
           be
           that
           he
           owns
           ,
           or
           who
           they
           are
           that
           own
           his
           dangerous
           errors
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           Government
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           Therefore
           with
           advice
           I
           did
           make
           my
           appeal
           to
           the
           General
           Assembly
           of
           Messengers
           and
           Elders
           ,
           but
           I
           suppose
           that
           this
           great
           Apostle
           ,
           who
           thinks
           himself
           equal
           with
           St.
           Paul
           was
           unwilling
           that
           the
           case
           should
           be
           heard
           and
           determined
           by
           them
           ;
           for
           since
           I
           perceive
           he
           did
           not
           own
           some
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           doth
           appear
           thuse
           ;
           One
           of
           the
           Assembly
           there
           present
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           Mr.
           M.
           who
           had
           written
           against
           an
           errour
           that
           Caffin
           hath
           Preached
           up
           ,
           and
           owned
           ,
           and
           had
           Printed
           it
           too
           ,
           had
           not
           some
           of
           the
           Brethren
           prevented
           it
           ;
           The
           errour
           is
           his
           Principle
           cencerning
           our
           Blessed
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           of
           whom
           Caffin
           faith
           ,
           
             That
             he
             did
             not
             take
             his
             flesh
             of
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             ,
          
           and
           that
           he
           was
           not
           
             made
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             David
             .
          
           Now
           because
           Mr.
           M.
           had
           written
           a
           Book
           to
           confute
           this
           errour
           ,
           wherein
           it
           doth
           plainly
           appear
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           principle
           is
           Heretical
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           find
           at
           your
           leasure
           in
           his
           said
           book
           ,
           E●tituled
           ,
           
             A
             Cure
             for
             the
             Cankering
             Errour
             ,
          
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           Elephant
           and
           Castle
           neer
           the
           
             Royal
             Exchange
          
           ,
           the
           price
           a
           shilling
           ,
           well
           worth
           the
           mony
           and
           reading
           ;
           For
           which
           Book
           ,
           Caffin
           at
           this
           Assembly
           ,
           endeavoured
           to
           engage
           ,
           the
           whole
           Assembly
           against
           
             M.
             M.
          
           and
           also
           had
           prepared
           something
           in
           writing
           in
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           charge
           against
           him
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           bring
           him
           under
           the
           Censure
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           this
           reason
           I
           conclude
           that
           he
           did
           not
           own
           these
           Brethren
           ,
           because
           all
           of
           them
           were
           on
           Mr.
           M.
           side
           ,
           a
           small
           party
           that
           were
           of
           Mr
           ,
           C.
           Faction
           excepted
           .
        
         
           But
           whether
           he
           would
           not
           have
           me
           therefore
           to
           appeal
           to
           this
           Assembly
           
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           That
           whereas
           the
           Question
           was
           put
           to
           one
           of
           Matthew
           Caffins
           right
           hand
           men
           ,
           by
           a
           Worthy
           person
           ,
           why
           my
           case
           was
           not
           heard
           and
           determined
           by
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           the
           reason
           and
           answer
           was
           this
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           because
           their
           business
           was
           so
           much
           that
           they
           had
           not
           time
           for
           it
           :
           This
           I
           say
           I
           know
           to
           be
           an
           untruth
           ,
           but
           this
           he
           might
           honestly
           and
           truly
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           his
           erroneous
           principle
           ,
           and
           quarrelsome
           humour
           ,
           there
           might
           have
           been
           more
           time
           spared
           and
           better
           ,
           spent
           .
           Again
           ,
           I
           suppose
           that
           the
           great
           reason
           of
           his
           unwillingness
           that
           it
           should
           come
           to
           a
           hearing
           at
           London
           was
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           declared
           my
           Resolution
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           )
           that
           I
           would
           have
           it
           so
           publick
           ,
           that
           whom
           I
           pleased
           should
           be
           there
           present
           .
        
         
           But
           however
           ,
           if
           the
           reason
           why
           my
           case
           could
           not
           be
           heard
           and
           determined
           at
           the
           Assembly
           ,
           was
           want
           of
           time
           (
           as
           it
           was
           not
           )
           or
           ,
           that
           it
           could
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           because
           Mr.
           C.
           adherents
           would
           not
           be
           there
           ;
           therefore
           to
           prevent
           the
           like
           excuses
           ,
           
             These
             are
             to
             Certifie
             all
             person
             whom
             it
             may
             concern
             ,
             that
             I
             do
             resolve
             to
             make
             my
          
           Appeal
           
             to
             the
             next
             General
             Assembly
             at
          
           London
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           about
           Whitsuntide
           next
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           agreement
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           (
           I
           calling
           all
           in
           the
           world
           there
           to
           prove
           if
           they
           can
           )
           that
           I
           have
           willfully
           or
           knowingly
           done
           wrong
           either
           to
           man
           ,
           woman
           ,
           or
           child
           ,
           or
           that
           in
           any
           case
           I
           have
           been
           unfaithful
           to
           any
           that
           have
           relyed
           on
           me
           ;
           and
           also
           to
           prove
           if
           they
           can
           that
           I
           ever
           despised
           Admonition
           or
           the
           Admonisher
           for
           any
           ,
           sin
           committed
           against
           the
           most
           High
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           ever
           did
           design
           or
           practise
           any
           thing
           of
           revenge
           against
           any
           person
           ;
           or
           that
           I
           have
           refused
           to
           be
           reformed
           in
           any
           thing
           by
           which
           I
           have
           transgressed
           any
           known
           Law
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           the
           Assembly
           I
           freely
           refer
           the
           case
           ,
           where
           I
           hope
           they
           by
           doing
           justice
           will
           clear
           themselves
           from
           being
           guilty
           of
           any
           such
           acts
           of
           Usurpation
           and
           Tyrannical
           practises
           ,
           as
           now
           they
           are
           censured
           to
           be
           guilty
           of
           by
           many
           sober
           persons
           (
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           are
           justified
           by
           the
           baser
           or
           common
           sort
           as
           he
           called
           them
           )
           And
           also
           will
           do
           me
           justice
           according
           to
           the
           unerring
           rule
           .
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           if
           according
           to
           what
           was
           proposed
           by
           the
           Assembly
           (
           viz.
           )
           six
           Officers
           to
           meet
           together
           to
           hear
           and
           judge
           ,
           of
           the
           ,
           matter
           ,
           whom
           I
           shall
           chuse
           as
           they
           said
           I
           should
           ;
           I
           then
           in
           ,
           the
           mean
           time
           shall
           consent
           thereunto
           ,
           Always
           provided
           it
           may
           be
           at
           London
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           may
           bring
           with
           ,
           me
           to
           the
           meeting
           whom
           I
           please
           .
           And
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           I
           humbly
           beg
           all
           persons
           to
           whom
           these
           lines
           shall
           come
           ,
           to
           have
           charitable
           thoughts
           of
           those
           who
           in
           the
           Profession
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           this
           cause
           are
           wholly
           Innocent
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           undoubtedly
           as
           great
           an
           evil
           for
           them
           to
           despise
           and
           condemn
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           for
           me
           to
           conceal
           the
           danger
           and
           erroneous
           Principles
           of
           a
           Seducer
           .
        
         
         
           Some
           other
           Acts
           of
           Usurpation
           I
           cannot
           but
           mention
           ,
           whereof
           this
           is
           but
           one
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           his
           forbidding
           me
           to
           be
           a
           Peace
           maker
           between
           Neighbour
           and
           Neighbour
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           way
           to
           ruine
           one
           another
           ;
           In
           which
           work
           I
           have
           been
           often
           concerned
           .
           This
           also
           was
           an
           offence
           unto
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           nor
           any
           other
           can
           honestly
           say
           that
           I
           ever
           did
           knowingly
           do
           any
           unjust
           thing
           ,
           or
           knowingly
           committed
           any
           sin
           thereby
           .
           Who
           this
           New
           Lords
           Assistant
           or
           Council
           is
           ,
           I
           need
           not
           determine
           ,
           but
           doubtless
           he
           is
           no
           friend
           to
           Peace
           nor
           Peace-makers
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           when
           at
           that
           Meeting
           in
           which
           he
           accomplisht
           his
           design
           against
           me
           ,
           he
           also
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           ,
           sharply
           rebuked
           me
           ;
           because
           sometimes
           ,
           although
           but
           upon
           occasion
           ,
           I
           kept
           company
           with
           
             Great
             Persons
          
           (
           as
           he
           called
           them
           )
           this
           also
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           
             New
             Law
          
           ,
           notwithstanding
           he
           nor
           any
           other
           can
           honestly
           accuse
           me
           or
           them
           for
           any
           disorder
           thereby
           committed
           ,
           but
           this
           did
           he
           do
           as
           though
           they
           had
           been
           a
           company
           of
           Strange
           kind
           of
           persons
           dangerous
           to
           have
           any
           converse
           withal
           ;
           Notwithstanding
           he
           knew
           that
           those
           persons
           ,
           of
           Quality
           are
           both
           
             sober
             ,
             honest
          
           and
           of
           
             good
             report
          
           ,
           and
           Well
           deserving
           their
           places
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           the
           love
           of
           all
           honest
           men
           ,
           for
           that
           they
           are
           favourites
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           punishers
           of
           those
           that
           do
           evill
           .
        
         
           Now
           why
           he
           should
           have
           such
           an
           Antipathy
           against
           great
           persons
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           contrary
           to
           his
           New
           Law
           ,
           for
           those
           that
           are
           under
           himself
           to
           be
           in
           company
           with
           them
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           surely
           if
           their
           great
           Estates
           and
           Authority
           were
           removed
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           all
           pomts
           equall
           with
           the
           Common
           sort
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           new
           Arbitrary
           Government
           Established
           ,
           then
           I
           do
           believe
           he
           would
           permit
           them
           to
           be
           Companions
           fit
           for
           him
           and
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           Provided
           ,
           they
           with
           submission
           ,
           came
           under
           his
           new
           Government
           ,
           however
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           the
           baser
           or
           common
           sort
           are
           more
           necessary
           and
           useful
           for
           Usurpers
           ,
           than
           those
           who
           are
           in
           place
           of
           Authority
           ,
           and
           faithful
           therein
           .
           Now
           if
           he
           shall
           pretend
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           doth
           in
           this
           case
           is
           upon
           a
           Conscientious
           account
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           knowledge
           of
           it
           to
           be
           his
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           did
           constrain
           him
           thereto
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Throat
           of
           his
           Conscience
           could
           not
           swallow
           these
           small
           things
           ,
           yea
           so
           small
           as
           not
           to
           be
           seen
           or
           heard
           of
           in
           all
           the
           Book
           of
           God.
           I
           that
           am
           false
           in
           my
           judgment
           ,
           but
           if
           true
           in
           his
           own
           ,
           How
           then
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           that
           he
           can
           swallow
           far
           greater
           things
           ,
           yea
           as
           great
           as
           Cammels
           in
           comparison
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           for
           he
           can
           swallow
           Covetousness
           Fraud
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           all
           in
           one
           Morsel
           ,
           as
           doth
           appear
           by
           his
           owning
           and
           allowing
           one
           of
           his
           supporters
           ,
           who
           with
           himself
           thought
           fit
           to
           punish
           me
           with
           Eternal
           Misery
           ,
           for
           coveting
           a
           Patent
           (
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           )
           which
           no
           known
           Law
           forbids
           ,
           by
           which
           I
           covet
           nor
           take
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           anothers
           proper
           
           Right
           .
           But
           this
           Confederate
           
             having
             a
             good
             estate
             in
             Lands
             of
             his
             own
             and
             a
             good
             Trade
             besides
             ,
          
           is
           not
           content
           therewith
           ,
           but
           unlawfully
           coveteth
           
             another
             Trade
          
           ,
           which
           is
           his
           
             Neighbours
             lively-boad
          
           ,
           and
           so
           makes
           use
           of
           both
           ;
           And
           when
           they
           perceived
           that
           their
           lively-hood
           was
           diminished
           thereby
           ,
           they
           to
           secure
           their
           proper
           right
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           caused
           the
           said
           Covetous
           person
           to
           be
           Indicted
           at
           the
           Assizes
           ;
           but
           he
           to
           secure
           himself
           ,
           deceitfully
           puts
           himself
           an
           Apprentice
           for
           a
           Term
           of
           years
           to
           one
           who
           was
           of
           the
           same
           Trade
           ,
           who
           lived
           near
           twenty
           miles
           distant
           from
           him
           .
           And
           now
           notwithstanding
           his
           Estate
           ,
           which
           is
           sufficient
           to
           keep
           him
           ,
           yet
           will
           he
           become
           a
           pretended
           Servant
           and
           Bondman
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           defend
           and
           maintain
           his
           Covetous
           practice
           ,
           on
           purpose
           to
           enrich
           himself
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           to
           rob
           his
           Neighbour
           .
           Now
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           Covetousness
           and
           deceit
           ,
           and
           contrary
           to
           a
           known
           Law
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           all
           for
           to
           judge
           ;
           yet
           nevertheless
           ,
           this
           narrow
           throated
           tender
           conscience
           of
           his
           Lordships
           Grace
           ,
           can
           swallow
           this
           without
           asking
           any
           question
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           his
           Truth
           ;
           all
           which
           considered
           ,
           judge
           ye
           whether
           what
           he
           did
           and
           designed
           to
           do
           in
           the
           other
           case
           ,
           were
           not
           for
           his
           own
           Glory
           and
           Renown
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           most
           high
           and
           holy
           one
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           pretend
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           to
           demonstrate
           his
           being
           guilty
           of
           partiality
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           thus
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           )
           by
           his
           practising
           all
           the
           ways
           and
           means
           he
           can
           to
           accomplish
           his
           malice
           and
           revenge
           against
           a
           person
           that
           disowns
           his
           and
           their
           unmerciful
           proceedings
           against
           me
           ;
           and
           in
           order
           to
           deal
           the
           like
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           laboureth
           to
           find
           an
           occasion
           against
           him
           ;
           and
           having
           found
           one
           sailing
           unawares
           committed
           ,
           which
           might
           have
           more
           honestly
           beed
           born
           with
           ,
           then
           many
           which
           he
           and
           they
           do
           connive
           at
           ,
           and
           allow
           ,
           seeing
           he
           did
           acknowledge
           his
           failing
           with
           Humility
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           was
           publickly
           rebuked
           ,
           and
           further
           threatned
           to
           be
           severely
           dealt
           with
           ;
           Nor
           could
           his
           Lordship
           accept
           of
           his
           Humility
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           really
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           he
           faith
           ,
           (
           But
           how
           he
           should
           know
           the
           secrets
           of
           hearts
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           although
           he
           pretends
           to
           it
           ,
           but
           this
           I
           le
           say
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           such
           an
           Inspection
           as
           to
           know
           what
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           why
           then
           did
           he
           ,
           unknown
           to
           the
           people
           within
           doors
           ,
           creep
           into
           a
           house
           and
           stand
           behind
           a
           Wall
           to
           hear
           the
           secret
           discourse
           of
           two
           Women
           )
           But
           this
           failing
           of
           ,
           my
           friend
           not
           being
           sufficient
           ,
           his
           Lordship
           hath
           sought
           out
           other
           Inventions
           whereby
           to
           make
           him
           odious
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           him
           out
           of
           their
           Synagogue
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           now
           leave
           one
           stone
           unturned
           ;
           for
           why
           ,
           he
           hath
           how
           sinned
           against
           one
           that
           cannot
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           his
           won
           self
           .
           For
           as
           in
           his
           conceit
           it
           was
           committed
           against
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           born
           with
           from
           year
           to
           year
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           observe
           .
           But
           now
           the
           case
           ,
           is
           altered
           ,
           and
           his
           Popeship
           is
           now
           offended
           ,
           and
           severely
           this
           offender
           
           must
           be
           dealt
           with
           ;
           and
           to
           work
           he
           goes
           from
           one
           house
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           with
           threats
           in
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           flattery
           in
           the
           other
           .
           And
           the
           better
           to
           accomplish
           his
           design
           of
           revenge
           ,
           he
           
             knowingly
             ,
             purposely
          
           ,
           and
           designedly
           did
           
             tell
             a
             lye
          
           of
           his
           own
           making
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           made
           appear
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           to
           make
           a
           discovery
           of
           some
           secret
           sin
           ,
           which
           his
           Lordship
           had
           reason
           ten
           years
           ago
           to
           believe
           was
           committed
           if
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           the
           time
           since
           as
           it
           was
           a
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           born
           with
           ease
           ,
           although
           in
           his
           own
           apprehension
           it
           was
           true
           .
           But
           now
           doubtless
           to
           his
           greater
           trouble
           he
           finds
           it
           false
           ,
           and
           the
           party
           Innocent
           ;
           Yet
           nevertheless
           ,
           because
           he
           takes
           my
           part
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           severely
           dealt
           with
           .
           But
           further
           ,
           to
           make
           his
           conniving
           and
           his
           partiality
           more
           plain
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           that
           this
           his
           great
           care
           to
           discover
           sin
           was
           but
           to
           defend
           himself
           and
           his
           acts
           of
           Wickedness
           from
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           light
           .
           Another
           of
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           who
           is
           highly
           oblieg'd
           by
           his
           Lord
           to
           stand
           by
           and
           defend
           his
           Master
           at
           a
           pinch
           :
           at
           a
           certain
           time
           this
           person
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           dissembling
           manner
           did
           pretend
           great
           Love
           to
           me
           ,
           but
           plaid
           
             Jack
             on
             both
             sides
          
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           it
           might
           do
           service
           to
           his
           Master
           ,
           (
           This
           is
           that
           person
           to
           whom
           I
           first
           read
           my
           Book
           ,
           of
           whom
           I
           make
           mention
           in
           my
           Epistle
           )
           and
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           as
           I
           by
           ,
           good
           hands
           am
           Informed
           ,
           that
           this
           person
           upon
           the
           Road
           had
           tired
           his
           Horse
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           done
           ,
           he
           beat
           him
           with
           such
           cruelty
           ,
           which
           caused
           a
           person
           to
           send
           a
           Messenger
           out
           of
           his
           house
           to
           tell
           him
           ,
           
             That
             a
             merciful
             man
             would
             be
             merciful
             to
             his
             Beast
          
           ;
           but
           instead
           of
           moderation
           ,
           he
           abused
           him
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           fell
           a
           Cursing
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           a
           Plague
           of
           God
           take
           him
           ,
           he
           can
           go
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           with
           a
           Pox
           to
           him
           ;
           using
           other
           ungodly
           expressions
           to
           the
           Spectators
           ,
           who
           are
           credible
           persons
           ,
           and
           will
           testifie
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           although
           his
           Lordship
           had
           knowledge
           of
           this
           disorder
           from
           some
           of
           the
           Spectators
           own
           mouths
           ,
           yet
           notwithanding
           all
           is
           by
           him
           connived
           at
           ,
           and
           he
           only
           justified
           ,
           and
           they
           in
           his
           account
           are
           all
           Lyars
           ;
           Judge
           now
           if
           this
           Information
           had
           been
           brought
           against
           this
           Member
           that
           is
           disobedient
           to
           himself
           ,
           would
           it
           be
           welcome
           News
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           believed
           ?
        
         
           But
           Sirs
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           he
           who
           was
           so
           wicked
           as
           to
           beat
           and
           a●use
           a
           person
           ,
           whom
           he
           loved
           so
           ,
           as
           to
           own
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Brother
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           yet
           several
           times
           did
           smite
           him
           with
           his
           Fist
           ,
           until
           such
           time
           that
           the
           poor
           man
           was
           constrained
           to
           strike
           up
           his
           heels
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           he
           did
           ,
           because
           the
           man
           would
           not
           willingly
           do
           a
           thing
           one
           way
           ,
           because
           he
           could
           do
           it
           better
           ,
           and
           with
           
             more
             ease
          
           another
           .
           Certainly
           ,
           he
           that
           without
           cause
           can
           do
           thus
           wickedly
           to
           his
           Brother
           whom
           he
           loves
           ,
           may
           do
           much
           more
           to
           his
           abused
           and
           tired
           out
           Beast
           which
           he
           hates
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           touching
           his
           Lordships
           dealing
           with
           him
           ,
           for
           abusing
           his
           Brother
           ,
           and
           somewhat
           of
           another
           Nature
           (
           which
           out
           of
           a
           desire
           to
           regain
           them
           ,
           I
           shall
           forbare
           now
           to
           mention
           )
           it
           was
           very
           gently
           and
           sparingly
           
           as
           I
           am
           informed
           ;
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           strange
           that
           he
           should
           hear
           with
           him
           in
           the
           other
           case
           .
           Furthermore
           ,
           touching
           this
           person
           that
           abused
           his
           horse
           ,
           he
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           very
           Religious
           man
           as
           some
           may
           suppose
           ,
           for
           I
           think
           he
           serveth
           no
           less
           than
           two
           several
           Gods
           besides
           the
           most
           high
           and
           holy
           one
           ,
           (
           that
           is
           to
           say
           )
           The
           Lord
           Caffin
           and
           his
           own
           Belly
           ;
           as
           thus
           ,
           first
           you
           must
           note
           ,
           that
           upon
           a
           Religious
           account
           ,
           as
           he
           pretends
           ,
           he
           cannot
           eat
           nor
           drink
           with
           me
           ,
           nor
           would
           not
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           not
           because
           any
           thing
           of
           sin
           was
           proved
           against
           me
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           was
           because
           he
           was
           more
           zealous
           in
           the
           observation
           hereof
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           commanded
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           but
           rather
           because
           it
           did
           please
           his
           Idol
           God
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           the
           Lord
           Caffin
           ,
           as
           may
           appear
           thus
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           time
           he
           and
           I
           coming
           to
           my
           Quarters
           in
           London
           ,
           I
           being
           hungry
           ,
           asked
           the
           Maid
           for
           such
           Victuals
           as
           the
           house
           did
           afford
           ,
           his
           Belly-god
           pinching
           him
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             give
             me
             some
             too
          
           ,
           and
           so
           went
           up
           Stairs
           into
           my
           Chamber
           ,
           and
           there
           at
           one
           Table
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           little
           one
           too
           ,
           we
           then
           could
           eat
           and
           drink
           together
           ,
           at
           which
           time
           a
           Friend
           cometh
           up
           into
           the
           Chambers
           ,
           and
           was
           very
           joyful
           to
           see
           us
           eat
           and
           drink
           together
           at
           so
           little
           a
           Table
           ,
           but
           said
           this
           Religious
           person
           ,
           I
           'le
           warrant
           you
           he
           will
           laugh
           at
           me
           for
           this
           hereafter
           ,
           but
           since
           that
           time
           he
           hath
           recovered
           his
           Zeal
           to
           his
           Idol
           again
           ,
           and
           now
           he
           will
           neither
           eat
           nor
           drink
           with
           me
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           hath
           not
           repented
           of
           this
           his
           sin
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           committed
           against
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ;
           for
           since
           that
           time
           I
           have
           told
           him
           of
           his
           behaviour
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           hearing
           of
           another
           person
           ,
           he
           then
           said
           ,
           
             he
             could
             do
             so
             again
          
           ,
           thererefore
           I
           conclude
           ,
           that
           which
           he
           doth
           in
           this
           Case
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           true
           God
           :
           But
           now
           may
           some
           say
           ,
           you
           seem
           to
           signifie
           that
           he
           is
           an
           Idol
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           idolized
           by
           them
           ;
           to
           this
           I
           shall
           say
           more
           hereafter
           ,
           when
           I
           have
           done
           with
           his
           conniving
           and
           partialities
           which
           may
           further
           appear
           .
           For
           some
           that
           do
           not
           adore
           him
           ,
           as
           others
           that
           are
           more
           fit
           for
           his
           turn
           ,
           if
           they
           through
           Infirmities
           commit
           or
           fall
           into
           any
           evil
           (
           as
           I
           think
           none
           may
           boast
           that
           they
           are
           free
           )
           let
           the
           matter
           be
           as
           private
           as
           it
           can
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           sin
           as
           penitent
           ,
           as
           through
           grace
           they
           may
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           he
           will
           make
           them
           as
           odious
           to
           publick
           view
           as
           possible
           ,
           if
           they
           refuse
           to
           do
           according
           to
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           yet
           if
           one
           who
           is
           his
           beloved
           favourite
           should
           commit
           —
           with
           one
           whom
           he
           loveth
           not
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           but
           very
           little
           ,
           Let
           the
           case
           be
           as
           notorious
           as
           it
           will
           ,
           yet
           it
           shall
           be
           concealed
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           shall
           be
           favoured
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           she
           that
           he
           loveth
           best
           .
           Although
           the
           Fact
           be
           as
           it
           were
           posted
           up
           for
           the
           publick
           view
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           be
           a
           necessity
           of
           Marrying
           her
           to
           some
           body
           ,
           So
           that
           the
           Beloved
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           not
           Beloved
           ,
           must
           now
           by
           the
           care
           of
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           go
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           to
           get
           them
           Married
           .
           And
           although
           he
           the
           said
           Apostle
           was
           informed
           of
           this
           disorder
           ,
           yet
           notwithstanding
           ,
           he
           never
           in
           publick
           rebuked
           
           them
           ,
           until
           the
           early
           great
           Belly
           discovered
           the
           Fact
           ,
           and
           then
           very
           gently
           too
           ,
           but
           that
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           he
           did
           not
           deal
           with
           her
           in
           a
           Corner
           ,
           I
           cannot
           say
           ,
           now
           if
           he
           had
           not
           been
           partial
           ,
           I
           wonder
           why
           he
           had
           not
           dealt
           with
           or
           publickly
           rebuked
           this
           new
           married
           man
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           that
           very
           meeting
           when
           he
           practised
           his
           revenge
           against
           my self
           ,
           I
           am
           confident
           it
           was
           not
           because
           he
           had
           nothing
           against
           him
           ;
           for
           he
           and
           others
           did
           discourse
           of
           other
           things
           they
           had
           against
           him
           at
           that
           very
           time
           for
           which
           Mr.
           Caffins
           displeasure
           was
           sufficiently
           signified
           against
           this
           man
           ;
           But
           if
           he
           had
           been
           blamed
           or
           dealt
           with
           for
           that
           which
           was
           notorious
           ,
           then
           the
           discredit
           would
           have
           reflected
           upon
           his
           great
           beloved
           Favorite
           ;
           but
           why
           she
           should
           be
           the
           object
           of
           his
           love
           more
           then
           others
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           had
           known
           her
           to
           be
           better
           than
           others
           whom
           he
           hath
           insulted
           over
           ,
           I
           am
           perswaded
           it
           must
           be
           otherwise
           then
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Regeneration
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           an
           old
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Kissing
             goes
             by
             favour
          
           .
           But
           suppose
           an
           honest
           Widdow
           or
           Maid
           should
           marry
           with
           one
           that
           is
           not
           in
           fellowship
           ,
           be
           he
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           ,
           Presbitery
           or
           Independent
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           he
           be
           of
           a
           more
           honest
           life
           and
           conversation
           than
           he
           that
           was
           fain
           to
           marry
           his
           own
           Favorite
           ;
           yet
           for
           this
           thing
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Law
           she
           shall
           be
           accused
           as
           an
           offender
           ,
           and
           no
           humility
           to
           be
           accepted
           of
           ,
           but
           excommunicated
           she
           must
           be
           ,
           and
           she
           not
           to
           be
           forgiven
           to
           the
           hour
           of
           death
           except
           they
           part
           ,
           or
           he
           be
           converted
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           she
           is
           to
           be
           adjudged
           to
           live
           in
           Forincation
           ,
           and
           so
           their
           children
           are
           Bastards
           but
           this
           Doctrine
           is
           opposed
           by
           the
           Congregations
           in
           London
           and
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           by
           what
           Authority
           he
           doth
           maintain
           it
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           ,
           with
           others
           ,
           do
           believe
           ,
           that
           persons
           fearing
           God
           ,
           ought
           to
           match
           with
           those
           that
           do
           agree
           with
           themselves
           therein
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           to
           their
           contentment
           .
           One
           thing
           more
           is
           observable
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           before
           this
           meeting
           he
           had
           certain
           knowledge
           of
           this
           disorder
           and
           yet
           at
           the
           meeting
           signified
           that
           he
           was
           ignorant
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           smooth
           up
           the
           matter
           ,
           possibly
           he
           may
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           bearing
           with
           this
           Female
           Favorite
           was
           ,
           because
           she
           was
           his
           nearest
           or
           dearest
           Kinswoman
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           thing
           was
           suffered
           without
           pulick
           rebuke
           contrary
           to
           order
           for
           publick
           Sin.
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           the
           Case
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           this
           sufficient
           ,
           then
           it
           may
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           man
           will
           but
           purchase
           a
           Kinswomans
           favour
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           then
           may
           keep
           a
           Concubine
           without
           any
           publick
           rebuke
           .
           But
           to
           all
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           some
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           are
           blinded
           with
           Idolatrous
           zeal
           ,
           will
           yet
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           do
           not
           well
           to
           censure
           him
           ,
           for
           say
           they
           ,
           I
           am
           CONFIDENT
           that
           he
           hath
           holy
           good
           ends
           in
           what
           he
           doeth
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           
             designs
             the
             good
             of
             all
          
           .
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           so
           did
           others
           as
           honest
           as
           himself
           pretend
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           doubt
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           first
           ,
           did
           as
           soberly
           and
           seriously
           pretend
           
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           idolized
           him
           ,
           did
           believe
           that
           he
           designed
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           pardons
           and
           Indulgences
           saleable
           ,
           for
           seeing
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           one
           drop
           of
           our
           Saviours
           blood
           had
           been
           enough
           to
           have
           saved
           all
           mankind
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           all
           his
           blood
           should
           be
           spilt
           ,
           he
           perswaded
           himself
           that
           the
           overplus
           was
           given
           as
           a
           Treasure
           ,
           to
           be
           dissposed
           of
           by
           the
           chief
           Officer
           of
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           But
           say
           you
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           which
           we
           own
           for
           the
           unerring
           Rule
           ,
           and
           I
           say
           ,
           so
           is
           not
           Usurpation
           ,
           Tyranny
           ,
           Rebellion
           conniving
           at
           sin
           and
           partiality
           ,
           the
           Case
           is
           as
           broad
           as
           long
           ,
           sin
           is
           the
           same
           think
           among
           the
           Baptists
           where
           it
           is
           allowed
           of
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           ,
           whom
           you
           condemn
           and
           seperate
           from
           .
           What
           think
           you
           of
           it
           when
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           thus
           publickly
           charged
           with
           cruelty
           and
           cursing
           by
           
             many
             creditable
          
           persons
           ,
           and
           yet
           connived
           at
           ,
           whilst
           another
           man
           hath
           spent
           all
           his
           days
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           commit
           scarce
           any
           publick
           evil
           to
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Gospel
           or
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           as
           ever
           yet
           was
           proved
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           an
           Accusation
           should
           be
           received
           and
           Credited
           against
           him
           and
           that
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           one
           person
           ,
           and
           he
           one
           of
           the
           world
           too
           ,
           and
           doth
           speak
           in
           his
           own
           Case
           and
           for
           his
           own
           Ends
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           is
           not
           this
           partiality
           ,
           I
           leave
           it
           to
           all
           the
           world
           for
           to
           judge
           .
        
         
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           I
           am
           blamed
           by
           some
           of
           my
           pretended
           brethren
           for
           calling
           them
           Idolators
           ,
           I
           must
           confess
           it
           is
           very
           ill
           done
           of
           me
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           true
           .
           But
           if
           I
           can
           make
           it
           appear
           that
           they
           do
           give
           more
           homage
           to
           their
           new
           Lordly
           Officer
           ,
           than
           they
           give
           to
           the
           most
           high
           I
           suppose
           they
           ,
           not
           I
           ,
           deserve
           the
           blame
           .
           Now
           that
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           appear
           by
           this
           (
           viz.
           )
           one
           of
           his
           chiefest
           adherents
           soon
           after
           they
           had
           practised
           their
           Tyranny
           without
           any
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           mercy
           .
           I
           at
           a
           meeting
           at
           this
           mans
           house
           did
           take
           an
           occasion
           to
           interrupt
           him
           in
           his
           discourse
           ,
           and
           said
           that
           they
           preached
           one
           thing
           and
           practised
           another
           ,
           he
           having
           not
           wherewith
           to
           defend
           their
           practise
           declares
           publickly
           that
           I
           had
           lived
           in
           transgression
           these
           several
           years
           ,
           but
           would
           name
           nothing
           ,
           and
           (
           said
           he
           )
           I
           have
           convinced
           you
           thereof
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           have
           continued
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           further
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           deserved
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           for
           that
           very
           thing
           ;
           now
           Sirs
           ,
           I
           pray
           observe
           ,
           that
           if
           this
           dangerous
           thing
           ,
           without
           name
           ,
           which
           he
           accuseth
           me
           with
           ,
           to
           render
           me
           odious
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           were
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           knew
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           which
           if
           not
           ,
           is
           he
           not
           a
           lyar
           and
           a
           false
           Accuser
           of
           his
           Brother
           ;
           but
           if
           true
           ,
           pray
           Sirs
           ,
           how
           hath
           he
           done
           his
           duty
           ,
           have
           we
           not
           often
           been
           both
           at
           the
           Lords
           Table
           since
           that
           time
           ?
           have
           we
           not
           ear
           and
           drunk
           several
           times
           to
           our
           greater
           condemnation
           (
           if
           it
           be
           as
           he
           said
           )
           I
           pray
           sirs
           observe
           ,
           all
           that
           could
           be
           swallowed
           up
           very
           well
           notwithstanding
           it
           was
           to
           the
           great
           dishonour
           of
           God
           and
           tending
           to
           the
           damnation
           of
           us
           both
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           all
           this
           he
           can
           suffer
           without
           the
           least
           disquiet
           of
           Conseience
           ,
           doth
           it
           not
           therefore
           appear
           that
           he
           is
           more
           zealons
           to
           do
           the
           will
           of
           his
           new
           Lord
           ,
           than
           the
           will
           of
           him
           that
           is
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           did
           he
           not
           rebuke
           ●e
           before
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           disowned
           to
           have
           fellowship
           with
           me
           if
           I
           was
           obstinate
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           thing
           for
           which
           he
           condemned
           me
           ,
           was
           as
           a
           sin
           (
           as
           doubtless
           he
           would
           have
           the
           people
           to
           believe
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           most
           intollerable
           one
           )
           I
           utterly
           do
           deny
           ,
           and
           also
           do
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           did
           convince
           me
           that
           it
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           whether
           he
           be
           not
           a
           Iyar
           and
           an
           
             abusive
             false
             accuser
          
           ,
           for
           saying
           that
           he
           did
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           I
           did
           confess
           it
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           his
           knowledge
           I
           did
           live
           several
           years
           in
           it
           ,
           why
           then
           did
           he
           not
           admonish
           me
           according
           to
           order
           ?
           but
           inasmuch
           as
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           I
           pray
           what
           condition
           is
           he
           in
           by
           neglecting
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           having
           fellowship
           and
           Communion
           with
           it
           ;
           if
           ,
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           deserved
           excommunication
           for
           ;
           the
           case
           was
           only
           this
           ,
           A
           certain
           person
           from
           year
           to
           year
           was
           often
           a
           Trespasser
           upon
           me
           by
           his
           Cattle
           lying
           in
           my
           Corn
           and
           Pasture
           ,
           which
           said
           person
           ,
           at
           a
           certain
           time
           ,
           dealt
           dishonestly
           with
           his
           own
           Brother
           in
           a
           Case
           that
           was
           injurious
           to
           my self
           also
           ,
           by
           which
           means
           I
           was
           provoked
           the
           more
           to
           require
           satisfaction
           for
           the
           wrong
           which
           he
           did
           unto
           me
           ,
           his
           Cattle
           at
           that
           very
           time
           lying
           on
           my
           Corn
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           did
           take
           money
           of
           him
           in
           satisfaction
           of
           all
           the
           injuries
           that
           he
           had
           done
           me
           for
           the
           time
           past
           .
           And
           notwithstanding
           I
           never
           troubled
           him
           ,
           nor
           in
           any
           wise
           hurt
           or
           abused
           his
           Cattel
           ,
           nor
           did
           take
           half
           so
           much
           as
           the
           damage
           did
           amount
           unto
           ,
           yet
           for
           this
           I
           am
           accused
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           whole
           case
           ,
           and
           for
           this
           very
           thing
           ,
           I
           in
           this
           pretended
           charitable
           mans
           judgement
           deserved
           to
           be
           excommunicated
           :
           certainly
           this
           pretended
           loving
           brother
           must
           believe
           that
           excommunication
           extends
           no
           further
           than
           to
           Purgatory
           ;
           or
           if
           he
           believes
           it
           reacheth
           further
           ,
           I
           then
           do
           believe
           that
           his
           brotherly
           charity
           is
           turned
           into
           that
           love
           which
           is
           of
           a
           hellish
           nature
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           of
           the
           Story
           I
           cannot
           forget
           (
           viz.
           )
           That
           as
           the
           thing
           in
           his
           conceit
           was
           a
           sin
           by
           which
           I
           dishonoured
           God
           and
           wronged
           my
           Neighbour
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           tells
           me
           I
           deserved
           this
           punishment
           until
           I
           had
           displeased
           his
           new
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ;
           so
           that
           sin
           commited
           against
           God
           may
           be
           born
           with
           several
           years
           without
           rebuke
           ;
           but
           a
           pretended
           sin
           against
           this
           new
           Lord
           cannot
           be
           suffered
           nor
           born
           with
           one
           whole
           day
           ;
           doth
           it
           not
           therefore
           appear
           ,
           in
           his
           conceit
           ,
           that
           this
           Lordly
           person
           is
           equal
           ,
           if
           not
           more
           than
           equal
           with
           the
           most
           high
           ,
           which
           is
           most
           horrible
           blasphemy
           to
           conceive
           .
           Now
           judge
           ye
           which
           ,
           in
           this
           loving
           brothers
           conceit
           ,
           was
           the
           greatest
           sin
           ,
           my
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           my
           sin
           committed
           in
           refusing
           to
           bow
           to
           the
           Image
           which
           they
           had
           set
           up
           ,
           
             whose
             Law
             forbids
             to
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             so
             that
             of
             the
             two
             be
             serveth
             his
             Idol
             God
             rather
             than
             the
             true
             .
          
        
         
         
           Bear
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           oh
           !
           my
           pretended
           loving
           Friends
           ;
           you
           have
           your
           Infirmities
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           know
           you
           not
           that
           I
           was
           not
           suffered
           to
           clear
           with
           you
           in
           place
           convenient
           ,
           surely
           if
           I
           had
           ,
           there
           should
           not
           have
           been
           occasion
           for
           this
           thing
           ,
           especially
           if
           your
           New
           Lord
           had
           been
           honest
           ,
           but
           he
           proving
           to
           be
           an
           Usurping
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           you
           to
           be
           his
           Confederates
           and
           adherents
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           lawful
           means
           for
           Reconciliation
           ,
           by
           me
           offered
           ,
           being
           by
           you
           scornfully
           Rejected
           ;
           I
           therefore
           ,
           according
           to
           my
           duty
           ,
           to
           convince
           you
           of
           your
           delusions
           ,
           shall
           take
           the
           boldness
           to
           speak
           a
           little
           farther
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           further
           ,
           to
           shew
           wherein
           your
           Idolatry
           doth
           appear
           ,
           as
           thus
           ,
           when
           this
           your
           New
           Lord
           had
           declared
           that
           Patents
           were
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           of
           that
           damnable
           Nature
           ,
           so
           that
           according
           to
           his
           New
           Laws
           ,
           none
           might
           justifie
           them
           upon
           pain
           of
           suffering
           his
           High
           displeasure
           ,
           which
           in
           his
           and
           your
           judgments
           ,
           is
           punishable
           with
           no
           less
           then
           eternal
           Damnation
           ,
           unless
           they
           submit
           .
        
         
           He
           having
           thus
           seduced
           the
           Brethren
           ,
           one
           who
           is
           very
           often
           a
           Preacher
           amongst
           them
           ,
           being
           asked
           the
           question
           ,
           what
           he
           thought
           of
           their
           proceedings
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           thought
           Patents
           were
           such
           dangerous
           things
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           answered
           and
           said
           ,
           
             He
             could
             as
             freely
             Steal
             a
             Horse
             as
             to
             have
             a
             Patent
             .
          
           I
           pray
           Sirs
           ,
           observe
           how
           great
           Zeal
           appears
           in
           this
           Deluded
           Person
           ,
           for
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           New
           Laws
           and
           Precepts
           of
           this
           his
           New
           Lord
           ;
           for
           rather
           than
           to
           sin
           against
           ,
           and
           transgress
           his
           Commands
           ,
           he
           had
           rather
           sin
           a
           against
           ,
           and
           transgress
           the
           Commands
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           in
           such
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           incur
           his
           Wrath
           and
           Indignation
           ;
           for
           do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           by
           stealing
           ,
           you
           transgress
           both
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           good
           Men
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           transgressing
           of
           these
           ,
           do
           you
           not
           know
           ,
           that
           you
           endanger
           your
           Souls
           to
           damnation
           together
           ,
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           your
           Life
           and
           Estate
           ,
           and
           will
           you
           do
           this
           rather
           than
           sin
           against
           or
           displease
           your
           New
           Lord
           ,
           and
           yet
           is
           he
           not
           your
           Idol
           ,
           Judge
           ,
           oh
           ye
           that
           are
           not
           seduced
           !
        
         
           Again
           ,
           another
           person
           who
           was
           not
           at
           this
           Meeting
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           said
           ,
           that
           this
           New
           Lord
           was
           an
           Usurper
           and
           Tyrant
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             nor
             cannot
             believe
             it
          
           ;
           to
           whom
           I
           replyed
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           if
           it
           be
           not
           true
           ,
           then
           I
           am
           the
           Lyar
           ,
           and
           have
           done
           him
           greater
           wrong
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           impossible
           for
           me
           to
           give
           him
           satisfaction
           ,
           nevertheless
           said
           I
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           duty
           to
           acknowledge
           my
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           desire
           mercy
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           ?
           yea
           said
           he
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           but
           said
           I
           ,
           suppose
           that
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           so
           how
           then
           ?
           ought
           not
           he
           to
           do
           the
           like
           ?
           Now
           to
           this
           take
           notice
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           by
           all
           the
           means
           I
           could
           use
           ,
           get
           any
           answer
           ,
           though
           often
           provoked
           him
           thereunto
           ,
           do
           not
           all
           these
           things
           prove
           that
           you
           Idolize
           him
           in
           a
           high
           degree
           ,
           
             or
             otherwise
             that
             you
             believe
             he
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             cannot
             Erre
             .
          
        
         
         
           Again
           ,
           another
           ,
           person
           ,
           who
           at
           the
           last
           Meeting
           that
           I
           was
           at
           ,
           before
           they
           thus
           dealt
           with
           me
           ,
           called
           me
           to
           go
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           at
           a
           little
           distance
           from
           the
           people
           ,
           he
           then
           standing
           still
           said
           nothing
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           therefore
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           what
           hast
           to
           say
           to
           me
           ,
           he
           answered
           with
           a
           soure
           countenance
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             your
             Condition
             is
             so
             bad
             ,
             and
             said
             he
             ,
             it
             doth
             exceedingly
             trouble
             me
             that
             you
             cannot
             see
             it
          
           ;
           I
           pray
           said
           I
           ,
           what
           do
           you
           mean
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           the
           Patent
           ,
           To
           which
           I
           replyed
           ,
           why
           ?
           how
           doth
           it
           offend
           ?
           said
           he
           ,
           it
           doth
           offend
           every
           body
           ,
           wherefore
           shall
           I
           name
           any
           ,
           To
           which
           I
           said
           ,
           That
           to
           my
           knowledge
           that
           was
           not
           true
           ,
           for
           it
           did
           not
           offend
           every
           body
           ,
           no
           said
           he
           ,
           that
           's
           true
           ,
           well
           said
           I
           ,
           who
           then
           doth
           it
           offend
           ?
           he
           answered
           ,
           The
           
             weak
             Brethren
          
           ,
           then
           said
           I
           ,
           which
           of
           them
           ?
           he
           would
           not
           at
           present
           tell
           me
           ,
           but
           through
           much
           importunity
           ,
           he
           told
           me
           who
           they
           were
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           
             Matthew
             Caffin
          
           ,
           and
           that
           person
           that
           said
           I
           deserved
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           for
           taking
           mony
           of
           a
           man
           for
           wrongs
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           who
           are
           the
           most
           knowing
           men
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           Preach
           too
           ,
           and
           deceive
           the
           honest
           weak
           Brethren
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           those
           who
           were
           really
           weak
           upon
           honest
           account
           ,
           and
           conscientiously
           were
           oppressed
           or
           grieved
           by
           it
           ,
           I
           never
           yet
           could
           find
           or
           hear
           any
           to
           be
           amongst
           them
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           I
           then
           put
           the
           Question
           ,
           saying
           ,
           what
           hast
           thee
           to
           say
           against
           it
           ?
           to
           which
           he
           said
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           know
           what
           a
           Patent
           is
           ,
           nor
           what
           it
           means
           ,
           To
           which
           I
           replyed
           ,
           I
           am
           sorry
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           so
           weak
           as
           to
           be
           under
           so
           much
           sorrow
           and
           trouble
           for
           that
           which
           thou
           knowest
           not
           ,
           nor
           dost
           understand
           ,
           yet
           could
           he
           not
           ,
           but
           must
           believe
           that
           it
           was
           but
           a
           very
           bad
           thing
           ,
           and
           why
           ?
           because
           he
           must
           believe
           as
           his
           Popeship
           believes
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           he
           commands
           ,
           and
           who
           more
           ,
           zealous
           and
           earnest
           against
           me
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           for
           the
           Condemnation
           of
           Patents
           .
           Now
           ,
           if
           this
           man
           had
           not
           been
           more
           zealous
           ,
           for
           the
           Adoration
           of
           his
           New
           Lord
           ,
           than
           he
           was
           to
           do
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           :
           Why
           should
           he
           be
           so
           urgent
           for
           to
           punish
           me
           in
           Hell
           for
           that
           which
           is
           no
           Transgression
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           
             what
             think
             you
             of
             it
             Sirs
          
           ?
           Hath
           not
           this
           Idol
           eat
           up
           all
           love
           ,
           and
           swallowed
           up
           all
           mercy
           and
           compassion
           ;
           for
           doth
           it
           not
           appear
           that
           Transgression
           committed
           against
           this
           New
           Lord
           is
           unpardonable
           ;
           and
           doth
           it
           not
           plainly
           appear
           that
           he
           in
           their
           judgment
           is
           Infallible
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           do
           you
           do
           these
           things
           without
           any
           other
           Rule
           or
           Scripture
           authority
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           it
           was
           proved
           that
           I
           had
           transgressed
           any
           known
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           had
           wronged
           any
           man
           ;
           I
           therefore
           demand
           of
           you
           (
           oh
           ye
           my
           pretended
           tender
           loving
           Brethren
           )
           whose
           Majesty
           I
           have
           offended
           ,
           that
           my
           Soul
           must
           be
           offered
           up
           in
           sacrifice
           to
           pacifie
           his
           Wrath
           and
           Indignation
           ;
           If
           he
           be
           not
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           was
           it
           not
           your
           Idol
           ?
           
             Thus
             they
             feared
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             served
             their
             Idol
             ,
             and
             yet
             will
             they
             lean
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             not
             the
             Lord
             amongst
             us
             ,
             and
             no
             evil
             can
             come
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
         
           But
           one
           thing
           more
           which
           is
           not
           altogether
           impertinent
           to
           the
           case
           ,
           take
           as
           followeth
           ,
           One
           person
           more
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           was
           very
           conversant
           ,
           who
           was
           at
           both
           meetings
           ,
           In
           which
           their
           infallible
           Apostle
           practised
           his
           design
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           he
           (
           as
           I
           hope
           )
           is
           a
           man
           as
           honest
           as
           any
           amongst
           them
           ,
           were
           he
           not
           seduced
           and
           deluded
           ,
           so
           as
           in
           all
           points
           to
           please
           his
           Idol
           ,
           for
           notwithstanding
           he
           never
           did
           believe
           nor
           could
           charge
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           that
           it
           was
           against
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           was
           at
           the
           solemn
           adoration
           of
           their
           Idol
           ,
           he
           not
           considering
           that
           he
           should
           do
           ,
           as
           he
           would
           be
           done
           unto
           ,
           did
           give
           his
           consent
           to
           this
           horrible
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           time
           is
           become
           a
           great
           defender
           of
           his
           Idols
           Tyranny
           ;
           and
           such
           is
           the
           force
           of
           his
           delusion
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           constrain'd
           to
           believe
           that
           what
           his
           Idol
           saith
           ,
           is
           as
           Oracles
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           but
           express
           the
           strange
           alteration
           of
           his
           whole
           mind
           and
           affection
           .
           And
           now
           in
           his
           judgment
           I
           ought
           not
           only
           to
           be
           damned
           for
           opposing
           his
           Idol
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           drawn
           and
           quartered
           ;
           for
           said
           he
           to
           me
           ,
           you
           never
           had
           had
           your
           Patent
           ,
           if
           you
           had
           not
           stole
           the
           Seal
           ,
           To
           which
           person
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           remember
           that
           I
           at
           any
           time
           was
           reputed
           or
           suspected
           to
           be
           a
           Thief
           before
           ,
           nor
           yet
           known
           to
           be
           an
           obstinate
           offender
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           nor
           of
           those
           who
           are
           his
           faithful
           and
           honest
           people
           ,
           and
           yet
           will
           you
           think
           it
           pleasant
           for
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           if
           you
           were
           the
           party
           your self
           ,
           to
           be
           hanged
           ,
           drawn
           ,
           quarter'd
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           damn'd
           for
           ever
           :
           But
           shall
           I
           be
           angry
           with
           him
           ,
           no
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           ,
           but
           sorry
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           pitty
           him
           I
           must
           ,
           because
           he
           cannot
           see
           his
           strong
           delusion
           .
        
         
           But
           possibly
           he
           will
           say
           ,
           no
           I
           would
           not
           have
           a
           man
           suffer
           death
           for
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           not
           strangely
           deluded
           and
           seduced
           ,
           he
           then
           would
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           much
           honester
           to
           hang
           a
           man
           for
           transgressing
           the
           Law
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           than
           it
           is
           to
           punish
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           for
           ever
           in
           Hell
           ,
           for
           transgressing
           the
           Laws
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           no
           less
           than
           a
           Usurper
           ,
           Tyrant
           ,
           and
           an
           Idol
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           you
           know
           that
           you
           have
           any
           command
           from
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           or
           that
           you
           know
           that
           the
           party
           accused
           ,
           is
           an
           obstinate
           offender
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           indeed
           ,
           no
           person
           in
           the
           world
           can
           prove
           .
           Now
           my
           beloved
           ,
           observe
           whether
           this
           his
           ,
           and
           your
           practise
           and
           principles
           ,
           be
           not
           the
           same
           with
           his
           brethren
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           who
           command
           the
           ignorant
           to
           believe
           as
           they
           believe
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           they
           bid
           ,
           and
           whether
           he
           hath
           not
           so
           far
           deluded
           you
           ,
           as
           to
           put
           you
           upon
           such
           practises
           as
           do
           justifie
           the
           Church
           of
           Romes
           usurped
           Authority
           rather
           than
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           government
           is
           according
           to
           Scripture
           authority
           ,
           let
           him
           that
           readeth
           judg
           ,
           and
           though
           Hypocrite
           like
           in
           words
           he
           doth
           disown
           them
           ,
           yet
           how
           can
           he
           honestly
           disown
           them
           when
           both
           he
           and
           you
           act
           by
           the
           same
           authority
           And
           though
           at
           a
           distance
           he
           may
           call
           her
           Whore
           and
           Harlot
           ;
           yet
           if
           she
           
           be
           so
           ,
           is
           it
           not
           clear
           ,
           that
           in
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           he
           hath
           committed
           Fornication
           with
           Her
           ,
           by
           approving
           of
           her
           corrupt
           and
           wicked
           wayes
           ?
        
         
           And
           therefore
           now
           my
           beloved
           ,
           you
           may
           no
           longer
           wonder
           that
           he
           should
           have
           Communion
           with
           Idolators
           and
           
             unclean
             persons
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           with
           those
           that
           keep
           themselves
           from
           Idols
           ,
           and
           approve
           of
           Letters
           Patents
           ;
           for
           if
           Idolatrous
           zeal
           hath
           not
           blinded
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           you
           may
           see
           that
           he
           himself
           is
           an
           Idol
           and
           a
           Fornicator
           ,
           and
           hath
           fellowship
           with
           Idolators
           every
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           some
           of
           you
           cry
           out
           against
           me
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           
             That
             he
             is
             a
             false
             Apostle
          
           and
           doth
           
             contemn
             the
             Authority
             of
             all
             that
             are
             above
             him
             ,
          
           I
           am
           therefore
           apt
           to
           conceive
           some
           objections
           will
           be
           raised
           ,
           or
           
             shifting
             excuses
          
           endeavoured
           to
           be
           made
           by
           this
           Lordly
           Usurper
           ,
           to
           wave
           or
           deny
           what
           he
           hath
           said
           or
           done
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           many
           persons
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           injoyned
           to
           speak
           but
           the
           Truth
           of
           what
           they
           know
           ;
           (
           viz.
           )
           his
           saying
           ,
           
             If
             there
             be
             a
             Statute
             for
             it
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ,
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             Men
             ?
          
           That
           
             Patents
             are
             of
             the
             Devil
          
           ;
           And
           that
           he
           could
           as
           freely
           have
           Communion
           with
           Idolatrous
           and
           unclean
           Persons
           ,
           as
           with
           that
           
             man
             that
             should
             have
             a
             Patent
          
           ;
           Nothing
           of
           which
           was
           opposed
           by
           you
           ,
           although
           ,
           all
           those
           expressions
           savour
           strongly
           of
           contempt
           of
           All
           Authority
           whatever
           ,
           and
           seem
           directly
           to
           oppose
           that
           Precept
           of
           Peace
           ,
           Loyalty
           and
           Obedience
           enjoyned
           by
           the
           Apostle
           to
           a11
           true
           Christians
           ,
           1
           
             Pet.
             ca.
          
           2.
           v.
           13.
           and
           14.
           
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           possibly
           he
           will
           alledge
           ,
           That
           several
           persons
           of
           good
           quality
           subscribed
           their
           hands
           against
           me
           in
           procuring
           the
           Patent
           ,
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           those
           worthy
           persons
           opposed
           my
           proceedings
           only
           upon
           a
           mistake
           ,
           and
           the
           false
           Informations
           of
           one
           or
           two
           Conspirators
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           of
           them
           since
           they
           came
           to
           understand
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           have
           freely
           declared
           to
           me
           ,
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           several
           persons
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           sorry
           they
           did
           appear
           against
           me
           ,
           and
           did
           now
           believe
           it
           was
           both
           just
           and
           right
           for
           me
           to
           enjoy
           my
           Priviledge
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           he
           should
           deny
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           say
           he
           did
           not
           affirm
           that
           Patents
           were
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           then
           observe
           I
           pray
           ,
           whether
           it
           doth
           not
           appear
           very
           plainly
           by
           his
           actions
           in
           the
           very
           Case
           of
           the
           before
           mentioned
           Covetous
           Person
           ,
           who
           is
           suffered
           by
           Deceit
           and
           fraud
           ,
           unlawfully
           to
           exercise
           or
           enjoy
           his
           Neighbors
           priviledge
           or
           Calling
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           they
           know
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           all
           Law
           ,
           yet
           in
           Contempt
           thereof
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           covetous
           practises
           are
           allowed
           of
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           this
           covetous
           person
           should
           have
           obteined
           a
           Patent
           from
           the
           King
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           enjoy
           the
           Trade
           or
           Livelyhood
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           then
           according
           to
           his
           Law
           ,
           it
           must
           come
           under
           the
           same
           condemnation
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           appears
           evident
           ,
           That
           't
           is
           Patents
           ,
           not
           
             Covetousness
             ;
             
             Patents
          
           not
           Fraud
           ;
           simply
           Patents
           ,
           not
           Deceit
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           of
           him
           whom
           you
           adore
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           condemn
           Patents
           abstractedly
           and
           meerly
           as
           such
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           why
           are
           Patents
           worse
           in
           his
           conceit
           than
           Idolatry
           and
           Uncleanness
           ?
           but
           if
           you
           should
           say
           ,
           That
           you
           condemn
           me
           for
           justifying
           of
           Patents
           ,
           that
           by
           false
           information
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           unlawful
           Ends
           were
           obtained
           ;
           I
           answer
           this
           cannot
           be
           ,
           for
           I
           ever
           said
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           other
           Persons
           did
           make
           the
           Discovery
           before
           my self
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           their
           Priviledge
           and
           not
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           case
           my
           endeavours
           had
           been
           evil
           ;
           since
           (
           as
           I
           always
           declared
           )
           Patents
           are
           grantable
           only
           to
           the
           first
           Inventors
           and
           not
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           it
           could
           be
           proved
           that
           any
           person
           before
           my self
           did
           find
           out
           the
           thing
           I
           should
           immediately
           desist
           .
           Again
           ,
           if
           Patents
           ,
           were
           not
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           in
           his
           conceit
           ,
           why
           should
           he
           condemn
           me
           for
           justifying
           of
           a
           Patent
           ?
           and
           not
           because
           I
           endeavoured
           to
           secure
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           but
           judged
           it
           lawful
           for
           me
           to
           prevent
           other
           Persons
           of
           cleansing
           of
           the
           Seeds
           ,
           and
           also
           did
           justifie
           me
           for
           ingaging
           my
           Servants
           by
           promise
           not
           to
           cleanse
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           to
           instruct
           any
           other
           therein
           ;
           Therefore
           ,
           most
           plain
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           my
           withholding
           persons
           from
           doing
           the
           thing
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Sin
           or
           Evil
           ,
           but
           Patents
           ,
           and
           Patents
           simply
           that
           is
           sinful
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           why
           is
           not
           one
           means
           lawful
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           seeing
           they
           both
           tend
           to
           one
           thing
           and
           one
           end
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           if
           he
           did
           not
           judge
           Patents
           in
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           why
           should
           he
           and
           you
           upon
           deliberate
           consultations
           agree
           ,
           That
           it
           should
           be
           unlawful
           for
           any
           Brother
           to
           Buy
           or
           Sell
           for
           him
           that
           should
           have
           a
           Patent
           ?
           Whence
           it
           must
           be
           concluded
           ,
           that
           either
           Patents
           or
           this
           your
           Apostles
           practise
           must
           be
           of
           the
           Devil
           ;
           And
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           is
           either
           to
           please
           the
           most
           High
           God
           ,
           or
           himself
           ;
           If
           you
           say
           it
           doth
           please
           the
           most
           High
           ,
           I
           demand
           of
           you
           to
           prove
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             his
             and
             the
             Churches
             Duty
             to
             practise
             these
             things
             only
             to
             satisfie
             the
             Weak
             Brethren
             and
             Common
             sort
             of
             People
          
           ;
           Shew
           me
           your
           Commission
           for
           it
           ;
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           give
           me
           leave
           I
           pray
           to
           shew
           the
           danger
           of
           this
           seducing
           Error
           ,
           which
           you
           conceit
           is
           a
           righteous
           and
           
             charitable
             principle
          
           to
           preserve
           peace
           ,
           love
           and
           unity
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           to
           which
           purpose
           be
           pleased
           to
           consider
           ,
           If
           a
           person
           that
           shall
           obtain
           a
           favour
           of
           a
           Prince
           ,
           or
           do
           any
           other
           thing
           ,
           which
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           may
           interpret
           or
           call
           an
           Offence
           to
           them
           ,
           may
           not
           be
           suffered
           upon
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           or
           Damnation
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           one
           in
           your
           sense
           ;
           whether
           the
           thing
           for
           which
           they
           are
           offended
           ,
           be
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           ,
           (
           as
           your
           new
           Law-maker
           hath
           asserted
           ,
           and
           endevoured
           to
           prove
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           you
           well
           know
           to
           be
           true
           )
           observe
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           a
           Stirrup
           to
           mount
           himself
           into
           a
           Saddle
           of
           Supremacy
           ,
           or
           a
           foundation
           Step
           to
           exalt
           him
           into
           the
           Seat
           of
           the
           highest
           Dignity
           and
           Authority
           ;
           
           so
           as
           that
           all
           from
           the
           King
           on
           his
           Imperial
           Throne
           ,
           to
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           ,
           must
           Truckle
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           be
           in
           subjection
           under
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           pretended
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           Common
           sort
           of
           Men
           ,
           since
           no
           person
           may
           offend
           them
           in
           any
           Case
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           nor
           oppose
           his
           Lordships
           Design
           ,
           he
           having
           the
           commanding
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           
             weak
             Brethren
          
           on
           his
           side
           ;
           for
           they
           like
           so
           many
           Children
           are
           easily
           perswaded
           and
           deluded
           by
           their
           Strong
           Lord
           and
           Master
           .
        
         
           This
           must
           needs
           open
           a
           wide
           Gap
           for
           all
           kind
           of
           Usurpation
           and
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           makes
           Excommunication
           meerly
           an
           Instrument
           to
           gratifie
           the
           malitious
           revenge
           of
           a
           private
           person
           on
           his
           Brother
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           offence
           :
           For
           if
           any
           one
           displease
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           hath
           the
           commanding
           power
           ,
           he
           then
           may
           make
           it
           his
           work
           (
           and
           who
           shall
           hinder
           him
           )
           to
           render
           such
           person
           and
           his
           Case
           as
           odious
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           .
           And
           at
           this
           work
           he
           is
           not
           a
           little
           Arch
           and
           Dexterous
           ,
           but
           can
           forecast
           his
           devises
           so
           as
           to
           accomplish
           his
           Design
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           thus
           ,
           by
           his
           subtilty
           ,
           instigated
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           against
           the
           person
           whom
           he
           resolves
           to
           Crush
           ,
           then
           they
           must
           declare
           that
           they
           are
           offended
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           say
           therein
           ,
           nor
           do
           understand
           the
           matter
           ,
           However
           having
           declared
           against
           the
           party
           or
           thing
           according
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           by
           him
           put
           into
           their
           mouths
           ,
           he
           then
           assembling
           again
           with
           these
           his
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Congregation
           makes
           it
           his
           business
           to
           engage
           them
           also
           against
           the
           person
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           lies
           under
           the
           most
           abominable
           Crime
           of
           accepting
           a
           lawful
           favour
           from
           a
           King
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           offence
           to
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ;
           And
           for
           this
           offence
           without
           proving
           the
           matter
           to
           be
           any
           Breech
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           party
           must
           suffer
           Excommunication
           ,
           and
           had
           He
           but
           the
           Priviledge
           of
           a
           Torturing
           .
           Inquisition
           ,
           all
           that
           dare
           oppose
           his
           Designs
           doubtless
           should
           be
           sure
           to
           be
           (
           according
           to
           his
           own
           word
           )
           
             Severely
             dealt
             with
          
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           proceed
           in
           his
           disorderly
           Order
           ;
           you
           must
           observe
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           That
           he
           himself
           is
           to
           manage
           the
           Tryal
           between
           the
           supposed
           Offender
           ,
           and
           the
           pretended
           Offended
           ,
           though
           the
           quarrel
           be
           still
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           the
           thing
           designed
           only
           to
           bring
           about
           his
           Revenge
           ,
           or
           what
           pleaseth
           him
           best
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           able
           to
           manage
           without
           Controul
           as
           you
           well
           know
           ,
           for
           by
           his
           
             twenty
             years
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           suffer
           the
           Case
           to
           be
           debated
           between
           the
           Offender
           and
           his
           Accusers
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           necessary
           in
           his
           Government
           (
           though
           prescribed
           in
           Scripture
           )
           that
           the
           weak
           offended
           Brother
           should
           endeavour
           first
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           with
           one
           or
           two
           more
           to
           admonish
           the
           Offender
           :
           But
           such
           is
           his
           Arbitrary
           Order
           ,
           That
           the
           Party
           accused
           shall
           never
           know
           who
           his
           accusing
           weak
           Brethren
           are
           ,
           nor
           do
           I
           know
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           though
           I
           did
           several
           times
           demand
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           setled
           his
           absolute
           Government
           ,
           wherein
           himself
           in
           effect
           
           has
           Authority
           to
           all
           ,
           
             viz.
             Accuse
             ,
             Judge
          
           ,
           and
           Condemn
           ,
           whilst
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           silent
           ,
           or
           speak
           according
           to
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           oppose
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           take
           the
           Prisoners
           part
           ,
           upon
           
             pain
             of
             damnation
             :
             What
          
           then
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           shall
           hinder
           him
           from
           exercising
           his
           Usurped
           Authority
           ,
           and
           making
           his
           Tyranny
           and
           Cruelty
           ,
           his
           unlimitted
           Power
           and
           greatness
           known
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           may
           as
           he
           lifts
           prosecute
           his
           Revenge
           against
           those
           that
           will
           not
           ADORE
           him
           ,
           (
           the
           refusal
           whereof
           ,
           I
           verily
           believe
           was
           my
           great
           Crime
           .
           )
           He
           therefore
           calls
           a
           Court
           ,
           Commands
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           (
           as
           he
           thought
           )
           to
           appear
           before
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           there
           accuseth
           him
           as
           aforesaid
           for
           accepting
           of
           a
           lawful
           Favour
           from
           a
           King
           (
           but
           subtilly
           pretends
           it
           an
           Offence
           to
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           and
           common
           fort
           of
           Men
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           )
           
             This
             thing
             ,
             faith
             he
             ,
             Is
             odious
             and
             abominable
             ;
             and
             according
             to
             our
             Law
             unsufferable
             ,
             
               Whoredome
               ,
               Fornication
            
             ,
             or
             Idolatry
             ,
             We
             allow
             of
             ,
             rather
             than
             This.
             What
             sayest
             thou
             ?
             Thou
             mayst
             plead
             for
             thy self
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             For
             if
             thou
             hast
             offended
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             deluded
             weak
             Ones
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             thy
             Accuser
             ,
             Lord
             and
             Judge
             my Self
             ;
             and
             thou
             must
             not
             expect
             any
             benefit
             in
             this
             Court
             ,
             by
             pleading
             thy
             Cause
             ,
             with
             any
             others
             besides
             my self
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             my
             Priviledge
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             so
             these
             Twenty
             Years
             ,
             and
             ,
             What
             ,
             Do
             you
             think
             I
             will
             loose
             it
             now
             ?
          
           And
           then
           ,
           after
           an
           insulting
           manner
           ,
           render
           such
           an
           one
           as
           odious
           ,
           as
           malice
           and
           a
           lying
           Tongue
           subtilly
           can
           express
           :
           As
           you
           may
           likewise
           well
           remember
           ;
           All
           which
           perhaps
           Strangers
           may
           suppose
           to
           be
           only
           a
           Chollerick
           fit
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           speaks
           in
           passion
           ,
           but
           I
           must
           therein
           undeceive
           them
           ,
           for
           I
           would
           not
           abuse
           him
           ,
           I
           think
           all
           the
           world
           cannot
           put
           him
           into
           the
           least
           shew
           of
           Passion
           ,
           and
           that
           Matchiaevel
           might
           have
           been
           his
           Pupil
           in
           the
           Arts
           of
           Dissimulation
           ;
           He
           salutes
           you
           as
           Joab
           did
           Abner
           ;
           with
           a
           Kiss
           ,
           and
           all
           hail
           my
           Brother
           ,
           but
           at
           the
           same
           time
           fails
           not
           to
           smite
           you
           under
           the
           fifth
           rib
           :
           In
           brief
           ,
           he
           kills
           you
           with
           pure
           kindness
           ,
           and
           under
           pretence
           of
           the
           highest
           Love
           ,
           makes
           you
           an
           example
           of
           
             Sober
             Revenge
          
           ;
           By
           which
           means
           he
           so
           far
           deludes
           ,
           the
           poor
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           but
           believe
           ,
           whatever
           he
           doth
           is
           for
           holy
           ends
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           observe
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           
             Whether
             this
             great
             pretended
             Charitable
             Principle
             will
             lead
          
           :
           If
           the
           Case
           be
           so
           ,
           That
           whoever
           offends
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           must
           be
           condemned
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           be
           offended
           with
           persons
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           honest
           and
           lawful
           ,
           and
           meerly
           of
           a
           civil
           nature
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           they
           may
           )
           then
           suppose
           that
           the
           Church
           did
           consist
           of
           the
           greatest
           number
           and
           strongest
           party
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Baser
           or
           Common
           sort
           ;
           as
           he
           calls
           them
           ,
           whose
           part
           he
           hath
           taken
           ,
           were
           agreed
           ,
           and
           this
           New
           Lord
           their
           chief
           Conducter
           ,
           Command●r
           and
           Law-given
           ;
           And
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           through
           
             his
             Instigation
          
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           declare
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           Offence
           to
           them
           ,
           That
           the
           King
           
           should
           have
           his
           
             Crown
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Persons
           within
           his
           Dominions
           to
           be
           
             his
             Subjects
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           cannot
           but
           be
           offended
           till
           he
           hath
           otherwise
           disposed
           of
           the
           same
           (
           for
           the
           wearing
           of
           Gold
           ,
           Silver
           and
           Ribonds
           ,
           he
           hath
           already
           voted
           insufferable
           ;
           And
           as
           we
           say
           ,
           in
           the
           vulgar
           Proverb
           ,
           
             If
             his
             Cap
             be
             made
             of
             Wool
             ,
          
           he
           shall
           pay
           the
           Debt
           ;
           so
           if
           his
           Majesties
           Crown
           be
           made
           of
           Gold
           ,
           It
           seems
           he
           must
           submit
           ,
           or
           be
           dealt
           with
           )
           considering
           I
           say
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           to
           have
           respect
           of
           persons
           in
           judgment
           ,
           nor
           any
           amongst
           you
           ,
           dare
           make
           opposition
           upon
           pain
           and
           peril
           of
           Excommunication
           :
           What
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           may
           the
           King
           do
           in
           this
           Case
           ?
           for
           as
           he
           is
           a
           member
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           by
           your
           Law
           ,
           offend
           a
           weak
           Brother
           upon
           pain
           of
           suffering
           Eternal
           Damnation
           (
           if
           he
           believe
           as
           the
           Church
           believes
           ;
           )
           and
           also
           to
           resist
           the
           Commands
           of
           this
           upstart
           Lord
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           he
           may
           not
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           the
           greatest
           number
           ,
           and
           at
           his
           request
           must
           prosecute
           with
           the
           greatest
           force
           and
           vigor
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           should
           take
           a
           fancy
           ,
           or
           be
           perswaded
           to
           make
           a
           King
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           humble
           ,
           so
           holy
           ,
           and
           always
           ready
           to
           please
           them
           ,
           by
           making
           the
           rich
           and
           strong
           submit
           to
           his
           and
           their
           own
           wills
           and
           pleasures
           ,
           would
           he
           not
           say
           ,
           within
           himself
           ,
           
             Ob
             !
             this
             is
             pleasant
          
           .
           But
           suppose
           (
           as
           the
           Popes
           at
           their
           Election
           )
           he
           should
           pretend
           himself
           unwilling
           ,
           and
           with
           hypocritical
           prayers
           (
           and
           perhaps
           Tears
           ,
           but
           of
           joy
           )
           seem
           to
           beg
           heartily
           to
           be
           excused
           ,
           yet
           at
           last
           rather
           than
           offend
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           he
           must
           yield
           and
           give
           them
           satisfaction
           ;
           For
           may
           he
           not
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           better
           for
           me
           to
           be
           a
           Rebel
           ,
           than
           be
           damn'd
           for
           offending
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ;
           I
           cannot
           in
           Conscience
           deny
           ,
           it
           is
           my
           duty
           to
           accept
           it
           ,
           when
           they
           will
           not
           be
           contented
           without
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           possibly
           it
           may
           be
           objected
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           I
           am
           upon
           the
           Extreams
           in
           this
           supposition
           ,
           and
           speak
           of
           things
           so
           far
           from
           being
           heard
           of
           heretofore
           ,
           or
           apprehended
           hereafter
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           wholly
           unimaginable
           ,
           To
           which
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           measure
           ,
           the
           like
           hath
           been
           practised
           by
           John
           the
           Taylor
           ,
           King
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           the
           great
           infamy
           and
           abuse
           of
           many
           innocent
           ,
           honest
           and
           peaceable
           Professors
           to
           this
           very
           day
           ;
           Be
           not
           therefore
           
             over
             Confident
          
           ,
           but
           know
           that
           wiser
           men
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           believe
           ;
           no
           less
           strict
           ,
           holy
           ,
           and
           zealous
           then
           your selves
           ,
           have
           been
           deluded
           and
           seduced
           ;
           For
           ,
           
             Zeal
             without
             true
             knowledge
             is
             most
             dangerous
          
           ;
           I
           will
           only
           give
           you
           one
           instance
           ,
           in
           that
           godly
           man
           A●hington
           ,
           who
           was
           learned
           both
           in
           Scripture
           and
           Law
           ,
           and
           a
           very
           sober
           ,
           conscientious
           ,
           religious
           person
           ,
           yet
           he
           and
           another
           being
           stronger
           in
           zeal
           than
           
             Judgement
             ,
             were
          
           so
           far
           deluded
           and
           seduced
           ,
           as
           verily
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           one
           Hacket
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           great
           protestations
           of
           holy
           zeal
           ,
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           and
           the
           Churches
           Reformation
           )
           was
           the
           most
           holy
           man
           that
           ever
           was
           born
           (
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           excepted
           .
           )
           And
           secondly
           ,
           ●at
           he
           was
           immediately
           fent
           from
           the
           Lord
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           prepare
           his
           
           way
           before
           him
           ,
           To
           
             deal
             severely
          
           with
           all
           opposers
           ,
           and
           doe
           great
           things
           for
           such
           ,
           as
           would
           be
           conformable
           and
           obedient
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           That
           the
           said
           Hacket
           should
           be
           Emperor
           ,
           of
           all
           Europe
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           be
           in
           subjection
           to
           him
           ;
           Nay
           ,
           further
           ,
           in
           short
           time
           they
           proceeded
           to
           that
           height
           of
           blind
           zeal
           and
           impiety
           ,
           That
           by
           such
           delusions
           ,
           they
           were
           led
           and
           constrained
           to
           go
           into
           Cheapside
           ,
           and
           there
           openly
           Proclaim
           him
           ,
           the
           said
           Hacket
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           come
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           such
           a
           place
           people
           might
           find
           him
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           when
           they
           all
           three
           ,
           to
           wi●
           ,
           the
           Seducer
           and
           the
           seduced
           ,
           were
           apprehended
           and
           sent
           to
           three
           several
           Prisons
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           see
           each
           other
           till
           they
           were
           brought
           before
           the
           Queen
           (
           
             viz.
             Elizabeth
          
           )
           and
           her
           Honourable
           Councel
           ,
           where
           seeing
           Hacket
           again
           ,
           this
           poor
           deluded
           Arthington
           possest
           with
           a
           transport
           of
           misplaced
           zeal
           ,
           could
           ;
           not
           refrain
           ,
           but
           fell
           down
           to
           him
           on
           his
           Knees
           before
           them
           all
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             God
             save
             the
             King
             of
             Europe
          
           :
           Nor
           could
           he
           be
           dispossessed
           of
           this
           Spirit
           ,
           of
           Delusion
           ,
           till
           he
           heard
           ,
           that
           the
           said
           Hacket
           was
           executed
           ,
           and
           those
           ,
           wretched
           and
           blasphemous
           Speeches
           he
           uttered
           upon
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           
             viz.
             If
             there
             be
             a
             God
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             will
             rid
             me
             out
             of
             these
             Villains
             hands
             ;
             If
             he
             do
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             pull
             him
             from
             his
             throne
             ,
             and
             within
             few
             days
             destroy
             this
             City
             with
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
          
           ;
           meaning
           London
           ,
           for
           you
           must
           note
           ,
           This
           poor
           seduced
           man
           ,
           did
           believe
           they
           had
           not
           power
           to
           put
           him
           to
           death
           ;
           This
           news
           coming
           to
           Arthingtons
           Ears
           ,
           he
           was
           immediately
           dispossessed
           of
           that
           seducing
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           through
           Grace
           recovered
           out
           of
           that
           wretched
           estate
           ,
           and
           became
           again
           a
           very
           godly
           Man
           ,
           but
           his
           Companion
           (
           whose
           name
           was
           Coppinger
           )
           when
           he
           heard
           of
           the
           Villain
           Hackets
           desperate
           end
           ,
           fell
           distracted
           and
           dyed
           mad
           .
        
         
           Be
           not
           therefore
           ,
           my
           beloved
           ,
           pressumptuously
           confident
           ;
           but
           beware
           ,
           I
           pray
           beware
           ,
           how
           you
           close
           with
           ,
           justifie
           ,
           or
           defend
           any
           usurped
           Power
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Scripture
           Authority
           for
           it
           ;
           Remember
           that
           this
           Hacket
           was
           altogether
           as
           great
           a
           Pretender
           to
           Holiness
           as
           your
           Seducer
           ,
           See
           the
           Book
           intituled
           ,
           
             Athington's
             Seduction
             and
             Repentance
          
           ,
           and
           although
           the
           Story
           seem
           strange
           ,
           yet
           most
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           acted
           in
           London
           no
           longer
           ago
           than
           in
           the
           days
           of
           Queen
           Elizaheth
        
         
           Now
           my
           beloved
           ,
           if
           you
           find
           ,
           that
           he
           yet
           will
           justifie
           ,
           or
           endeavor
           by
           deceit
           and
           subtilty
           to
           excuse
           what
           he
           hath
           wickedly
           done
           ,
           let
           not
           his
           former
           righteousness
           be
           regarded
           ,
           until
           by
           plain
           demonstrations
           ,
           he
           shew
           that
           such
           his
           Evil
           is
           repented
           of
           ;
           Keep
           close
           to
           your
           unerring
           Rule
           ,
           the
           Divine
           Word
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           who
           knows
           into
           what
           Extreams
           you
           may
           run
           ,
           which
           brings
           me
           back
           further
           ,
           to
           answer
           your
           aforesaid
           objection
           ,
           
             That
             I
             am
             upon
             the
             Extreams
             ,
          
           As
           to
           what
           I
           have
           supposed
           was
           poss
           :
           ible
           to
           be
           accomplished
           by
           this
           pretended
           holy
           Politician
           ,
           and
           those
           
           his
           weak
           Brethen
           ,
           if
           power
           and
           opportunity
           were
           not
           wanting
           ;
           For
           I
           pray
           ,
           
             what
             shall
             hinder
             your
             Extreams
             in
             Action
             ,
             from
             answering
             my
             Extreams
             of
             Imaginations
          
           :
           since
           it
           is
           plain
           that
           your
           Liberties
           are
           in
           his
           own
           Judgment
           boundless
           ,
           (
           mark
           that
           )
           For
           let
           the
           Case
           be
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           Civil
           or
           Ecclesiastick
           ,
           if
           it
           do
           but
           offend
           the
           weak
           Brother
           't
           is
           all
           one
           ,
           as
           he
           most
           vainly
           endeavoured
           to
           inser
           from
           those
           words
           of
           St.
           
             Paul
             ,
             If
             meat
             make
             my
             Brother
             to
             offend
             ,
             I
             will
             eat
             no
             meat
             whilst
             the
             world
             stands
          
           ;
           whence
           he
           concluded
           .
           That
           the
           weak
           ought
           to
           be
           born
           with
           ,
           in
           
             all
             Cases
          
           ,
           so
           that
           if
           one
           that
           were
           strong
           ,
           had
           a
           just
           and
           lawful
           right
           to
           do
           or
           act
           any
           thing
           in
           Civil
           matters
           it
           might
           not
           be
           suffered
           ,
           if
           any
           weak
           Brethren
           should
           say
           they
           were
           offended
           with
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           can
           it
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           any
           such
           wickedness
           as
           you
           suggest
           ,
           should
           be
           ever
           attempted
           ,
           by
           
             M.
             C.
          
           What
           ?
           an
           Innocent
           ,
           a
           Turtle
           ,
           to
           turn
           devouring
           Eagle
           ;
           or
           a
           Lamb
           Couchant
           on
           a
           sudden
           start
           up
           into
           a
           Lion
           Rampant
           ;
           surely
           ,
           no
           wise
           people
           will
           think
           it
           possible
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           Innocent
           the
           third
           and
           others
           ,
           as
           honest
           as
           himself
           ,
           did
           pretend
           to
           as
           great
           holiness
           and
           humility
           as
           himself
           can
           do
           ,
           declaring
           themselves
           in
           words
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           affecting
           the
           Supream
           Dignity
           ,
           that
           they
           alwaies
           stiled
           themselves
           
             Servants
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           nothing
           seemingly
           more
           humble
           ,
           nothing
           more
           Innocent
           ;
           But
           observe
           if
           either
           Emperor
           ,
           King
           or
           Prince
           offended
           them
           ,
           down
           they
           must
           to
           receive
           Correction
           ,
           and
           on
           their
           Knees
           ,
           they
           must
           Kiss
           the
           Great
           (
           and
           perhaps
           the
           Gouty
           )
           Toe
           of
           this
           Metamorphosed
           Creature
           :
           Remember
           that
           no
           man
           grows
           horrible
           wicked
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           Usupations
           steal
           upon
           us
           by
           Degrees
           ,
           and
           several
           steps
           ;
           What
           is
           once
           done
           by
           permission
           ,
           shall
           next
           time
           be
           exacted
           as
           by
           Right
           ,
           and
           every
           President
           of
           Encouragements
           pact
           ,
           serve
           as
           a
           Lam
           to
           justifie
           those
           to
           come
           ;
           Till
           at
           last
           having
           forsaken
           the
           Polestar
           of
           Gods
           word
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           limit
           all
           Spiritual
           Authority
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           Launch
           into
           a
           boundless
           Ocean
           of
           Tyranny
           ,
           where
           they
           have
           no
           Card
           to
           steer
           their
           Course
           by
           ,
           but
           the
           meer
           will
           and
           pleasre
           of
           an
           Usurper
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           although
           this
           new
           deluding
           principle
           ,
           which
           faith
           ,
           A
           man
           shall
           either
           submit
           to
           the
           wills
           and
           pleasures
           of
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           in
           all
           cases
           ,
           whether
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           be
           damned
           ;
           and
           that
           all
           others
           who
           oppose
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           must
           be
           dealt
           seberely
           with
           ;
           be
           such
           an
           one
           as
           I
           never
           heard
           of
           before
           ,
           either
           here
           or
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           :
           yet
           is
           it
           a
           most
           proper
           Engine
           to
           mount
           an
           ambitious
           and
           domineering
           Spirit
           ,
           unsuspectedly
           ,
           to
           a
           state
           of
           Su●remacy
           .
           For
           now
           he
           would
           have
           you
           believe
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           (
           who
           shall
           certainly
           be
           on
           his
           side
           )
           are
           Infallible
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           but
           prevail
           with
           them
           to
           say
           they
           will
           be
           offended
           if
           a
           thing
           be
           not
           done
           thus
           or
           thus
           ;
           so
           it
           must
           be
           ,
           without
           any
           dispute
           upon
           what
           grounds
           or
           warrants
           ;
           which
           indeed
           is
           a
           flie
           new
           Cheat
           ,
           not
           inferior
           to
           
           any
           invented
           by
           the
           most
           politick
           and
           ingenuousest
           Jesuit
           whatever
           ;
           as
           seeming
           to
           have
           nothing
           of
           self
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           wholly
           guilded
           over
           with
           tender
           innocence
           ,
           and
           in
           tire
           love
           to
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           .
           And
           for
           as
           much
           as
           your
           pretended
           Apostle
           Caffin
           ,
           when
           the
           Author
           of
           this
           new
           minted
           Cheat
           ,
           which
           leads
           no
           man
           knows
           whether
           ;
           it
           's
           pity
           he
           should
           be
           denied
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           Invention
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           case
           not
           if
           I
           call
           it
           ,
           The
           Caffetman
           ,
           or
           
             Caffinian
             error
          
           .
        
         
           Be
           not
           deluded
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ;
           why
           should
           you
           that
           acknowledg
           your selves
           weak
           ,
           conceit
           your selves
           wiser
           than
           the
           strongest
           :
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           Christian
           Emperors
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           yea
           whole
           Churches
           ,
           have
           been
           deluded
           and
           abused
           by
           their
           pretended
           innocent
           holy
           Fathers
           .
           Thus
           Pope
           Innocent
           III.
           called
           his
           Brethren
           before
           him
           ,
           as
           your
           pretended
           innocent
           Lord
           may
           do
           ;
           and
           being
           assembled
           ,
           it
           was
           Enacted
           by
           them
           ,
           That
           this
           Innocent
           Lamb
           ,
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           his
           Successors
           ,
           should
           have
           the
           correction
           of
           all
           Christian
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           And
           also
           ,
           That
           no
           Emperor
           should
           be
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           Emperor
           ,
           until
           he
           had
           sworn
           obedience
           unto
           him
           :
           verifying
           that
           saying
           of
           the
           wise
           .
           King
           
             Solomon
             ;
             I
             have
             seen
             a
             sore
             evil
             under
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Servants
             on
             horse-back
             ,
             and
             Princes
             as
             Servants
             walking
             on
             the
             earth
             .
          
           For
           he
           being
           thus
           mounted
           and
           set
           up
           above
           all
           ,
           makes
           open
           protestation
           ,
           That
           his
           Pontificial
           Dignity
           :
           was
           rather
           to
           give
           Laws
           to
           Emperors
           ,
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           than
           to
           receive
           any
           from
           them
           :
           As
           your
           innocent
           Leader
           would
           do
           ;
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             men
          
           ?
           And
           what
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           shall
           hinder
           your
           ,
           new
           Lord
           ,
           or
           Chief
           Officer
           ,
           from
           doing
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           saying
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           if
           his
           Horn
           were
           but
           as
           strong
           as
           his
           Brother
           
           Innocent's
           was
           ?
           What
           do
           all
           his
           pretences
           to
           holiness
           signifie
           to
           the
           contrary
           ,
           since
           with
           your
           consents
           he
           can
           do
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           himself
           ,
           without
           Scripture
           Authority
           ?
           No
           doubt
           Pope
           Innocent
           could
           alleadg
           as
           plausible
           holy
           ends
           for
           what
           he
           acted
           ,
           as
           your
           pretended
           innocent
           Lamb
           can
           do
           for
           correcting
           the
           King
           's
           Royal
           Prerogative
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           relation
           to
           the
           lawfulness
           of
           
             Letters
             Patents
          
           :
           And
           why
           may
           not
           he
           correct
           the
           same
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           as
           well
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           if
           by
           his
           instigation
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           should
           be
           offended
           ,
           therewith
           ?
           I
           therefore
           think
           it
           my
           duty
           to
           oppose
           this
           dangerous
           erroneous
           Principle
           ,
           and
           crush
           this
           Cockatrice
           in
           the
           Egg
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           grown
           into
           a
           devouring
           Serpent
           .
        
         
           Further
           my
           Friends
           ,
           I
           pray
           consider
           ,
           whether
           he
           hath
           not
           deluded
           and
           seduced
           you
           ,
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           a
           most
           innocent
           ,
           humble
           ,
           and
           faithful
           Apostle
           ,
           by
           means
           of
           his
           Hypocritical
           exclaiming
           against
           the
           Pope
           ,
           for
           Usurpation
           and
           Tyranny
           ;
           against
           Bishops
           for
           their
           Lordly
           authority
           ,
           against
           Presbyters
           ,
           for
           being
           as
           Rigid
           and
           Corrupt
           as
           any
           ;
           against
           ,
           Independants
           ,
           for
           Errors
           ;
           and
           
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           against
           the
           Quakers
           charging
           them
           with
           Pride
           and
           Self-conceitedness
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           say
           ,
           
             most
             noble
             Festus
             ,
             but
             despise
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             look
             it
             more
             stout
             then
             their
             Fellows
             ,
          
           (
           see
           his
           Book
           against
           Quakers
           ,
           page
           55.
           )
           After
           all
           this
           judging
           and
           condemning
           Pride
           ,
           Usurpation
           ,
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           unwarrantable
           Teners
           and
           Practices
           in
           others
           ,
           who
           amongst
           the
           weak
           and
           blind
           would
           ,
           suspect
           ,
           That
           this
           meek
           seeming
           Lamb
           or
           gentle
           Dove
           ,
           should
           be
           or
           act
           like
           a
           ravenous
           Woolf
           ,
           or
           Lion
           Rampant
           himself
           ?
           But
           may
           not
           the
           Quakers
           and
           those
           that
           he
           doth
           thus
           Condem
           ,
           Reply
           to
           him
           in
           the
           words
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Thou
             Hypocrite
             ,
             first
             cast
             out
             the
             Beam
             out
             of
             thine
             own
             Eye
             ,
             and
             then
             mayst
             thou
             see
             more
             clearly
             to
             cast
             out
             the
             Mote
             out
             of
             thy
             Brothers
             Eye
          
           ;
           For
           is
           it
           not
           hiypocrisie
           for
           your
           new
           Lord
           to
           condemn
           his
           Brother
           at
           Rome
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           he
           himself
           doth
           practise
           and
           allow
           of
           at
           home
           ?
           For
           if
           at
           Rome
           a
           man
           offends
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           orders
           the
           matter
           so
           ,
           That
           such
           person
           shall
           be
           condemned
           ,
           although
           no
           known
           Law
           of
           God
           be
           transgressed
           ;
           Doth
           not
           your
           Lord
           Act
           the
           same
           things
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           may
           it
           not
           be
           said
           ,
           without
           injuring
           Truth
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           not
           altogether
           so
           cruel
           ;
           For
           they
           only
           separate
           the
           Soul
           from
           the
           Bodies
           of
           some
           persons
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           go
           their
           way
           ,
           which
           they
           believe
           is
           the
           only
           way
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           But
           you
           my
           pretended
           loving
           Brethren
           !
           will
           shut
           a
           man
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           send
           him
           to
           Hell
           Torments
           for
           ever
           (
           in
           your
           own
           apprehensions
           )
           meerly
           because
           he
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           a
           groundless
           ,
           boundless
           ,
           quarrel
           some
           humour
        
         
           Again
           ,
           hath
           not
           this
           pretended
           Innocent
           man
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           of
           the
           Quakers
           )
           
             despised
             Dominions
             and
             spake
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
          
           and
           is
           not
           his
           look
           more
           stout
           than
           his
           Fellows
           ?
           since
           if
           one
           that
           is
           under
           his
           Authority
           ,
           shall
           obtain
           and
           accept
           of
           a
           favour
           and
           priviledge
           from
           a
           King
           ,
           whereby
           it
           appears
           he
           owns
           his
           Authority
           above
           himself
           ,
           what
           is
           it
           less
           then
           
             high
             Treason
          
           against
           the
           Lord
           Caffin
           ,
           seeing
           he
           will
           immediately
           declare
           that
           it
           is
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           (
           in
           effect
           )
           that
           the
           person
           must
           be
           damn'd
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           therefore
           chargeth
           it
           as
           a
           Crime
           against
           me
           ,
           because
           I
           said
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           any
           thing
           to
           do
           with
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             But
             say
             you
          
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           sin
           to
           offend
           
             a
             weak
             Brother
          
           ?
        
         
           Sol.
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           so
           as
           the
           Case
           may
           be
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           my
           Duty
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           the
           supposed
           offender
           ,
           to
           clear
           my self
           ,
           and
           convince
           my
           Brother
           of
           his
           mistake
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           his
           failing
           ,
           if
           in
           Truth
           such
           his
           offence
           be
           taken
           without
           cause
           ,
           and
           upon
           no
           just
           grounds
           ,
           and
           that
           such
           pretended
           offended
           Brother
           is
           to
           blame
           rather
           than
           the
           pretended
           offender
           ,
           when
           he
           hath
           given
           no
           just
           cause
           of
           offence
           .
        
         
         
           I
           do
           further
           believe
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           wickedness
           in
           him
           ,
           whoever
           he
           .
           be
           ,
           that
           shall
           after
           a
           Lordly
           and
           insulting
           manner
           with
           high
           hand
           and
           proud
           look
           disturb
           and
           interrupt
           those
           persons
           ,
           who
           are
           willing
           to
           reason
           together
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           be
           reconciled
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           As
           I
           for
           my
           own
           part
           was
           ready
           to
           do
           ;
           And
           what
           ,
           I
           pray
           .
           Sirs
           !
           was
           lie
           that
           hindred
           our
           Reconciliation
           and
           Christian
           Friendship
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           time
           I
           ever
           had
           opportunity
           to
           treat
           with
           you
           ,
           Is
           he
           not
           a
           disturber
           and
           quareller
           ?
           who
           perpetually
           interrupted
           these
           our
           reasonings
           ,
           and
           laboured
           to
           make
           the
           Breach
           wider
           than
           it
           was
           before
           ,
           hypocritically
           acting
           under
           pretence
           of
           Love
           ,
           Innocence
           ,
           and
           Peace
           ,
           and
           yet
           an
           enemy
           to
           Peace
           and
           Peace-makers
           ?
        
         
           Further
           ,
           consider
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           
             their
             sin
          
           also
           ,
           that
           shall
           take
           such
           quartellers
           part
           ,
           seeing
           those
           that
           
             will
             be
             conscientious
             for
             that
             which
             is
             another
             mans
             Right
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             hath
             no
             such
             Customes
          
           ?
           Lest
           you
           also
           be
           found
           Transgressors
           again
           God
           for
           not
           only
           allowing
           of
           disorderly
           Contenders
           ,
           but
           for
           condemning
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           given
           no
           just
           cause
           for
           them
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           as
           ever
           yet
           was
           proved
           ,
           as
           you
           well
           know
           ;
           and
           your
           own
           Consciences
           must
           testifie
           ,
           if
           not
           seared
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           I
           most
           freely
           confess
           ,
           That
           suppose
           I
           have
           knowledge
           and
           do
           believe
           ,
           That
           I
           may
           eat
           Flesh
           that
           is
           offered
           in
           Sacrifice
           to
           Idolls
           ,
           without
           offence
           to
           God
           ,
           yet
           if
           by
           my
           so
           doing
           I
           cause
           my
           brother
           to
           offend
           ,
           and
           because
           that
           by
           my
           eating
           unknown
           to
           him
           that
           I
           eat
           without
           respect
           to
           the
           Idol
           ,
           he
           not
           haying
           such
           a
           degree
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           Is
           by
           me
           imboldened
           to
           eat
           thereof
           ,
           as
           sacrificed
           to
           Idolls
           ,
           and
           so
           this
           my
           weak
           brother
           ,
           becomes
           an
           offender
           and
           Idolater
           ;
           For
           me
           thus
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           make
           or
           occasion
           my
           Brother
           to
           trangress
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           sin
           and
           that
           I
           deserve
           in
           such
           a
           case
           to
           be
           publickly
           blamed
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           obstinately
           persist
           therein
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           If
           my
           brother
           being
           a
           Jew
           ,
           newly
           converted
           to
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           ,
           whilst
           he
           is
           yet
           young
           and
           weak
           ,
           dares
           not
           eat
           Swines
           Flesh
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           have
           no
           Communion
           with
           those
           whom
           he
           knows
           to
           eat
           thereof
           ;
           Because
           the
           Mosaical
           Law
           forbids
           it
           ,
           shall
           I
           therefore
           eat
           Swines
           Flesh
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           that
           hath
           been
           forbidden
           whereby
           to
           offend
           this
           weak
           Brother
           ?
           God
           forbid
           ,
           I
           with
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           will
           say
           ,
           
             That
             I
             will
             eat
             no
             meat
             whilst
             the
             world
             stands
             ,
             rather
             than
             he
             for
             whom
             Christ
             dyed
             ,
             should
             perish
          
           through
           my
           means
           ,
           and
           doubtless
           in
           all
           such
           cases
           ,
           as
           it
           hath
           relation
           to
           matters
           of
           Religion
           and
           worship
           ,
           the
           strong
           ought
           to
           bear
           the
           Infirmities
           of
           the
           weak
           ,
           according
           
             to
             the
             Apostles
          
           Doctrine
           ;
           For
           whoeverdoth
           otherwise
           ,
           becomes
           an
           offender
           ;
           but
           in
           matters
           and
           things
           meerly
           Civil
           ,
           and
           never
           by
           any
           Law
           forbidden
           ,
           as
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Real
           Ground
           for
           any
           such
           offence
           ;
           so
           doth
           there
           not
           lye
           any
           such
           obligation
           ;
           As
           suppose
           (
           pardoning
           the
           
           lightness
           of
           the
           comparison
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           suitable
           enough
           to
           some
           persons
           childish
           dealings
           )
           one
           of
           you
           should
           meet
           me
           at
           a
           Fair
           ,
           and
           cry
           for
           a
           Fairing
           ,
           and
           nothing
           would
           give
           satisfaction
           ,
           but
           a
           Romance
           or
           a
           Ballad
           ,
           and
           if
           my
           weak
           brother
           will
           not
           be
           satisfied
           without
           it
           ,
           will
           you
           say
           I
           am
           bound
           in
           duty
           to
           gratifie
           his
           fansie
           ?
           But
           if
           I
           do
           not
           ,
           he
           may
           complain
           that
           he
           is
           offended
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           according
           to
           your
           rule
           ,
           incur
           an
           Excommunication
           for
           denying
           him
           .
           But
           if
           you
           shall
           seriously
           reply
           ,
           That
           these
           things
           do
           not
           destroy
           the
           Faith
           of
           a
           weak
           Brother
           ,
           nor
           may
           he
           perish
           because
           of
           such
           my
           crossing
           his
           desire
           ;
           I
           answer
           ,
           the
           very
           same
           may
           be
           said
           for
           Legal
           Patents
           ,
           they
           are
           quite
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           and
           in
           no
           wise
           to
           be
           construed
           as
           a
           means
           to
           cause
           any
           honest
           impartial
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           in
           the
           truth
           ,
           to
           deny
           our
           Lord
           Christ
           ,
           and
           adore
           Idols
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Truth
           is
           ,
           as
           touching
           Letters
           Patents
           to
           be
           an
           offence
           to
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           design
           was
           to
           do
           them
           a
           kindness
           in
           defending
           their
           Priviledge
           ,
           I
           know
           very
           well
           the
           same
           was
           but
           a
           meer
           pretence
           and
           suggestion
           ,
           neither
           had
           any
           of
           you
           been
           offended
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           
             FIRST
             offended
          
           him
           ;
           Bur
           the
           main
           thing
           hereby
           intended
           was
           to
           bring
           about
           his
           own
           vain
           Glory
           ,
           and
           make
           himself
           famous
           above
           all
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           admired
           by
           those
           that
           do
           adore
           him
           ;
           For
           as
           he
           hath
           often
           to
           
             boasted
             of
             great
          
           things
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           how
           he
           hath
           corrected
           and
           rebuked
           
             great
             persons
          
           ,
           and
           cast
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Church
           ;
           so
           might
           he
           by
           this
           means
           have
           had
           an
           occasion
           to
           
             boast
             of
             far
             greater
          
           things
           than
           ever
           ;
           For
           now
           he
           hath
           corrected
           the
           Kings
           Royal
           Prerogative
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           such
           an
           high
           hand
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           are
           under
           him
           ,
           dare
           not
           ,
           upon
           pain
           of
           Excommunication
           ,
           justifie
           what
           is
           thereby
           granted
           ,
           when
           his
           Lordship
           pleases
           to
           call
           it
           in
           
             question
             ,
             This
             I
             believe
             verily
          
           was
           one
           great
           thing
           he
           aimed
           at
           .
        
         
           Oh!
           what
           wickedness
           will
           not
           be
           practised
           to
           gratifie
           an
           ambitious
           Heart
           under
           pretence
           of
           love
           and
           
             innoceney
             ?
             what
             ?
             send
             a
             man
             to
             Hell
          
           for
           not
           satissying
           a
           proud
           Majestical
           quarrelsome
           boundless
           humour
           !
           for
           so
           I
           must
           call
           it
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           no
           Scripture
           Authority
           for
           his
           practice
           ,
           and
           doth
           he
           now
           complain
           that
           I
           design
           to
           betray
           him
           or
           endanger
           his
           Life
           ?
           As
           he
           hath
           said
           I
           do
           ,
           because
           I
           would
           have
           a
           publick
           hearing
           of
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           those
           present
           at
           it
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           
             the
             world
          
           ,
           to
           prevent
           which
           he
           hath
           endeavoured
           to
           provoke
           all
           the
           Officers
           against
           me
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             I
             had
             a
             design
             to
             bring
             with
             me
             some
             great
             Persons
             to
             the
             Meeting
             ,
          
           and
           so
           signified
           that
           I
           might
           betray
           them
           into
           danger
           ,
           and
           therefore
           advised
           them
           to
           beware
           ,
           as
           though
           they
           also
           had
           been
           of
           as
           
             dangerous
             principles
          
           as
           himself
           ;
           But
           I
           could
           not
           perceive
           by
           their
           words
           or
           actions
           ,
           that
           
           they
           apprehended
           any
           reason
           they
           had
           to
           fear
           any
           such
           thing
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           pray
           Sirs
           !
           doth
           he
           not
           think
           that
           those
           in
           Authority
           are
           as
           tyrannical
           as
           himself
           ,
           for
           other
           wise
           ,
           if
           he
           know
           himself
           innocent
           of
           whom
           shall
           he
           be
           afraid
           ?
           But
           if
           by
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           or
           declared
           ,
           he
           be
           a
           Transgressor
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           corrected
           for
           it
           ,
           why
           ,
           should
           he
           expect
           more
           mercy
           from
           them
           ,
           whereby
           to
           preserve
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           actions
           ,
           from
           the
           chastisement
           due
           for
           that
           which
           is
           sin
           ,
           since
           he
           himself
           without
           mercy
           ,
           would
           send
           another
           man
           to
           Hell
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           
             no
             sin
          
           ,
           as
           ever
           yet
           was
           proved
           ?
        
         
           However
           ,
           suppose
           the
           worst
           imaginable
           ,
           viz.
           That
           the
           civil
           Magistrate
           for
           contempt
           of
           Authority
           (
           or
           only
           to
           
             please
             themselves
          
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           )
           should
           cause
           him
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           can
           he
           complain
           of
           them
           or
           be
           offended
           with
           me
           ,
           cons
           :
           idering
           what
           himself
           hath
           done
           infinitely
           beyond
           it
           ?
           What
           ?
           shall
           I
           punish
           a
           man
           with
           eternal
           Torments
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           is
           no
           Transgression
           of
           any
           known
           Law
           ,
           and
           yet
           
             cry
             out
          
           by
           reason
           of
           so
           little
           pain
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           over
           in
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ?
           would
           you
           not
           for
           this
           compare
           me
           to
           those
           unmerciful
           and
           tyrannical
           Hypocrites
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           touch
           the
           grievous
           and
           intollerable
           burthen
           with
           one
           of
           their
           Fingers
           ,
           much
           less
           set
           their
           Necks
           and
           Shoulders
           to
           it
           ?
        
         
           To
           make
           the
           Case
           more
           plain
           ,
           suppose
           (
           my
           unmerciful
           Brethren
           )
           A
           Person
           whom
           the
           King
           hath
           appointed
           to
           represent
           his
           Royal
           Person
           on
           the
           Seat
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           to
           put
           his
           Majesties
           Laws
           in
           execution
           against
           such
           as
           are
           Rebellious
           and
           Disturbers
           of
           the
           Peace
           ,
           suppose
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           Judge
           contrary
           to
           such
           his
           Office
           and
           Trust
           ,
           should
           cause
           some
           one
           of
           you
           to
           be
           brought
           before
           him
           ,
           &
           falsly
           accuse
           you
           with
           Treason
           ,
           or
           contempt
           of
           his
           Majesties
           good
           Laws
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           altogether
           innocent
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           and
           better
           Subjects
           than
           your
           Accuser
           ;
           But
           yet
           the
           said
           Judge
           subtilly
           ,
           by
           flattery
           and
           
             threats
             ,
             corrupts
          
           all
           the
           Iustices
           that
           sit
           with
           him
           on
           the
           Bench
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           they
           are
           constrained
           to
           be
           his
           Assistants
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           ,
           dare
           not
           take
           your
           parts
           
             upon
             pain
             of
             Death
          
           ,
           which
           being
           done
           ,
           he
           commands
           you
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           there
           he
           himself
           chargeth
           you
           with
           Rebellion
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           Disturber
           of
           the
           Peace
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           when
           in
           truth
           it
           is
           because
           you
           have
           according
           to
           duty
           opposed
           his
           
             usurped
             and
             abused
             Authority
          
           ,
           and
           for
           not
           humoring
           those
           that
           are
           deluded
           Subjects
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           not
           like
           nor
           regard
           the
           Kings
           Prerogative
           ,
           nor
           his
           Subjects
           Priviledg
           ;
           But
           he
           having
           thus
           over-awed
           the
           Jury
           ,
           and
           stopt
           the
           mouths
           of
           them
           that
           with
           him
           should
           do
           Justice
           ,
           and
           so
           orders
           the
           matter
           according
           to
           his
           pretended
           priviledge
           (
           which
           possibly
           may
           be
           a
           usurpation
           of
           
             twenty
             years
          
           standing
           ,
           )
           That
           the
           party
           accused
           shall
           not
           Plead
           for
           himself
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           the
           Bench
           or
           Jury
           ,
           whereby
           
           to
           give
           them
           a
           right
           understanding
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           but
           declares
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           That
           several
           of
           his
           Brethren
           or
           Consederates
           ,
           and
           also
           those
           of
           the
           common
           sort
           ,
           which
           are
           ready
           to
           take
           his
           part
           ,
           do
           accuse
           you
           of
           that
           unpardonable
           Crime
           ,
           of
           justifying
           that
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           rude
           multitude
           condemn
           without
           any
           just
           cause
           ,
           
             But
             by
             no
             means
             will
             suffer
             you
             and
             them
             to
             hear
             each
             other
          
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           such
           his
           usurped
           Authority
           and
           Priviledge
           (
           contrary
           to
           his
           Commisson
           )
           
             he
             himself
             both
             Accuse
             ,
             Iudge
             ,
             Condemn
             and
             pass
             Sentence
             ,
          
           and
           now
           without
           
             MERCY
             executed
          
           you
           must
           be
           ;
           and
           all
           this
           before
           it
           be
           proved
           that
           you
           have
           transgressed
           any
           
             known
             Law
          
           ,
           or
           wronged
           any
           person
           whatsoever
           ;
           Iudge
           now
           ,
           my
           unkind
           friends
           !
           is
           not
           this
           the
           Case
           ,
           lay
           but
           aside
           partiality
           and
           you
           may
           plainly
           see
           it
           as
           in
           a
           Glass
           ,
           to
           be
           so
           and
           not
           one
           〈◊〉
           or
           Little
           better
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           well
           remember
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           consciences
           must
           testifie
           ;
           and
           must
           you
           believe
           that
           all
           this
           which
           such
           a
           Judg
           so
           doth
           is
           in
           Love
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           King
           and
           his
           righteous
           peaceable
           Government
           ?
           And
           must
           you
           still
           believe
           it
           is
           your
           sin
           to
           complain
           ?
           or
           say
           ,
           that
           this
           pretended
           loving
           Brother
           is
           your
           unmerciful
           unjust
           Judg
           ,
           and
           a
           tyrannical
           Usurper
           ?
           would
           you
           not
           rather
           (
           if
           the
           case
           were
           your
           own
           )
           think
           your
           complaint
           in
           such
           Case
           most
           just
           ?
           And
           that
           it
           is
           the
           duty
           of
           those
           whom
           he
           hath
           deluded
           and
           through
           flattery
           and
           threats
           ,
           over-perswaded
           without
           understanding
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           to
           joyn
           with
           him
           in
           this
           corrupt
           Judgment
           to
           endeavour
           speedily
           to
           reverse
           the
           same
           as
           Erronious
           ,
           and
           see
           Iustice
           executed
           upon
           this
           
             Seducer
             and
             unjust
             Iudge
          
           ?
           Tell
           me
           I
           pray
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           good
           and
           loyal
           Subjects
           to
           the
           most
           High
           (
           before
           whom
           the
           greatest
           Monarchs
           on
           Earth
           are
           but
           animated
           shadows
           )
           
             how
             dare
          
           you
           do
           otherwise
           ?
        
         
           But
           ,
           my
           Beloved
           !
           what
           will
           the
           King
           do
           when
           these
           things
           come
           to
           his
           Majesties
           Ears
           ,
           seeing
           one
           of
           his
           Subjects
           is
           
             barbarously
             murthered
          
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           proved
           before
           him
           ,
           That
           this
           Judg
           in
           a
           rebellious
           manner
           hath
           to
           the
           great
           
             infamy
             and
             dishonour
          
           of
           his
           
             Crown●
             and
             Dignity
          
           ,
           rendred
           his
           
             righteous
             Laws
             and
             Government
             ,
             tyrannical
             and
             barbarous
             ,
          
           and
           that
           to
           the
           view
           of
           those
           Nations
           that
           despise
           his
           Sacred
           Government
           ?
           
             will
             be
             not
             take
             his
             Commission
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             banish
             him
             his
             Court
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             repented
             and
             amended
             his
             manners
          
           ?
           This
           certainly
           is
           the
           best
           he
           can
           expect
           from
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           
             most
             merciful
          
           ;
           Moreover
           may
           not
           the
           King
           be
           sore
           displeased
           with
           those
           Confederates
           ,
           who
           with
           silence
           gave
           their
           Consents
           to
           the
           tyranny
           of
           this
           unjust
           Judg
           (
           even
           although
           he
           be
           sensible
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           it
           through
           a
           delusion
           )
           if
           they
           do
           not
           acknowledge
           their
           iniquities
           and
           repent
           likewise
           thereof
           .
        
         
         
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           let
           him
           now
           no
           more
           complain
           of
           rigid
           and
           illegal
           proceedings
           of
           the
           Judges
           of
           Assize
           and
           Sessions
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ;
           I
           have
           been
           often
           at
           those
           Courts
           ,
           and
           particularly
           at
           Chichester
           (
           if
           I
           be
           not
           mistaken
           )
           I
           observed
           the
           Judge
           himslf
           to
           be
           the
           chief
           Accuser
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           had
           declared
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Charge
           against
           the
           Accused
           ,
           he
           then
           
             sat
             down
          
           ,
           as
           a
           person
           unconcerned
           notwithstanding
           himself
           was
           the
           proper
           Judg
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           although
           the
           offender
           had
           been
           abusive
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           he
           desired
           savour
           for
           the
           Prisoner
           rather
           than
           severity
           ;
           But
           never
           did
           I
           know
           or
           hear
           of
           any
           of
           them
           so
           severe
           or
           rather
           tyrannical
           as
           to
           
             accuse
             ,
             judge
             condemn
             ,
             and
             pass
             sentence
             before
             any
             other
             in
             the
             Court
             did
             prove
             that
             he
             was
             a
             Trangressor
             of
             any
             known
             Law
             ,
             nor
             can
             I
             believe
          
           that
           any
           Justice
           on
           the
           Bench
           would
           be
           so
           corrupt
           and
           base
           ,
           as
           to
           give
           their
           consents
           with
           such
           a
           Judg
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           should
           be
           executed
           for
           that
           which
           is
           
             no
             transgression
          
           ;
           For
           this
           reason
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           let
           him
           ever
           lay
           his
           hand
           on
           his
           mouth
           and
           speak
           no
           more
           of
           others
           rigidness
           ,
           &c.
           since
           he
           hath
           reason
           to
           fear
           that
           the
           worst
           of
           them
           may
           rise
           up
           in
           judgment
           against
           him
           another
           day
           .
        
         
           What
           you
           think
           here
           of
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           I
           do
           verily
           and
           upon
           good
           grounds
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           most
           high
           King
           of
           Kings
           is
           angry
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           you
           may
           not
           expect
           mercy
           until
           you
           are
           reconciled
           to
           him
           whom
           you
           have
           thus
           abused
           with
           your
           Acts
           of
           Injustice
           &
           cruelty
           ;
           I
           also
           do
           believe
           ,
           That
           the
           Party
           who
           hath
           suffered
           the
           wrong
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           reconciled
           unto
           his
           causeless
           ,
           yet
           unmerciful
           Adversaries
           ,
           until
           they
           have
           done
           their
           duties
           by
           acknowledging
           and
           repenting
           of
           their
           wickedness
           ;
           so
           as
           to
           give
           reasonable
           satisfaction
           ,
           which
           if
           through
           Grace
           they
           should
           do
           ,
           then
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           if
           I
           my self
           am
           the
           person
           ,
           who
           have
           received
           the
           injury
           ,
           I
           ought
           readily
           ,
           and
           in
           love
           freely
           to
           forgive
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           confess
           their
           debt
           although
           they
           have
           not
           wherewith
           ,
           or
           cannot
           ,
           make
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           give
           some
           brief
           answer
           to
           his
           late
           accusations
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Whereas
           he
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           report
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           very
           angry
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           and
           declare
           .
           That
           I
           have
           as
           great
           respect
           and
           kindness
           for
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           for
           the
           greatest
           Ecclesiastical
           person
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           know
           no
           reason
           for
           the
           contrary
           but
           that
           all
           good
           ,
           people
           should
           love
           them
           both
           a
           like
           :
           For
           I
           hope
           no
           honest
           man
           will
           hate
           the
           Pope
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           he
           is
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           Tyrant
           ,
           
             &
             c..
          
           
           So
           in
           like
           manner
           as
           
             M.
             C.
          
           is
           a
           person
           reformed
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           be
           beloved
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           uncharitable
           thoughts
           ,
           unchristian
           
           acts
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           (
           however
           you
           may
           construe
           it
           )
           yet
           I
           solemnly
           declare
           ,
           That
           if
           you
           (
           my
           pretended
           friernds
           )
           were
           ten
           times
           more
           my
           Adversaries
           ,
           than
           what
           your
           actions
           have
           shown
           you
           and
           He
           ten
           times
           worse
           than
           the
           worst
           of
           those
           that
           hate
           me
           most
           ,
           yet
           if
           you
           and
           He
           would
           but
           acknowledge
           your
           evil
           ,
           with
           demonstrations
           of
           godly
           sorrow
           ,
           making
           reasonable
           satisfaction
           ,
           I
           should
           as
           freely
           ,
           as
           willingly
           ,
           and
           from
           my
           Heart
           ,
           forgive
           all
           such
           persons
           ;
           as
           I
           would
           eat
           ,
           drink
           ,
           or
           sie●p
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           for
           want
           of
           those
           natural
           refeshments
           ,
           I
           were
           ready
           to
           perish
           ;
           
             But
             otherwise
             ,
             know
             ye
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           easie
           for
           you
           to
           perswade
           the
           Idol
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           come
           to
           Horsham
           and
           kiss
           the
           great
           Toe
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Idol
           of
           Southwater
           ;
           as
           to
           perswade
           me
           on
           any
           other
           unwarrantable
           terms
           or
           means
           whatsoever
           to
           reconciliation
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Whereas
           ,
           he
           with
           open
           mouth
           exclaimed
           against
           me
           in
           the
           Assembly
           at
           London
           ,
           for
           comparing
           him
           to
           the
           Antichristian
           Beast
           ,
           it
           may
           not
           be
           impertinent
           to
           let
           you
           know
           ,
           I
           had
           some
           reasons
           for
           so
           doing
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           better
           than
           any
           he
           can
           produce
           ,
           for
           dooming
           a
           person
           to
           Hell
           for
           that
           which
           is
           no
           trangression
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             Because
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Beast
             shall
             forbid
             and
             prevent
             Persons
             the
             priviledge
             of
             buying
             and
             selling
             Revelations
             13.17
             .
             And
             accordingly
             this
             new
             Lord
             ,
             with
             the
             advice
             and
             consent
             of
             his
             Adherents
             ,
             hath
             by
             usurped
             Authority
             ,
             agreed
             and
             inacted
             ,
             That
             no
             person
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             although
             my
             Servant
             ,
             may
             buy
             or
             sell
             for
             me
             ;
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             that
             this
             was
             intended
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             buying
             and
             selling
             of
             Seed
             ,
             only
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             suppose
             it
             so
             ,
             But
             why
             may
             not
             he
             and
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             thus
             Decreed
             ,
             as
             well
             Decree
             the
             same
             in
             all
             other
             Cases
             whatsoever
             ,
             since
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             forbiddeth
             the
             one
             no
             more
             than
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             't
             is
             said
             that
             the
             Beast
             shall
             forecast
             his
             devices
             and
             think
             to
             change
             time
             and
             Laws
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             have
             the
             sole
             commanding
             power
             over
             all
             ;
             Now
             consider
             ,
             whether
             this
             new
             Lords
             principles
             do
             not
             look
             the
             same
             way
             ;
             For
             saith
             he
             ,
             contemptuously
             ,
             
               what
               have
               we
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               of
               men
            
             ?
             And
             speaking
             of
             honest
             christian
             Brethen
             ,
             
               we
               do
               not
               own
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
        
         
           With
           respect
           to
           which
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           other
           the
           like
           passages
           ,
           I
           did
           indeed
           by
           way
           of
           allusion
           and
           similitude
           compare
           him
           to
           the
           Beast
           beforementioned
           ;
           But
           that
           he
           is
           strictly
           and
           properly
           the
           Beast
           there
           intended
           ,
           that
           
             shall
             wear
             cut
             the
             Saints
             of
             the
             most
             High
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           I
           was
           ever
           far
           enough
           from
           believing
           ,
           though
           I
           must
           acknowledge
           ,
           his
           looks
           to
           be
           more
           stout
           than
           his
           Fellows
           ,
           and
           am
           more
           than
           a
           little
           confident
           ,
           If
           he
           had
           but
           power
           ,
           as
           some
           other
           Usurpers
           have
           had
           ,
           He
           would
           be
           as
           
             cruel
             and
             unmerciful
          
           to
           those
           that
           resist
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           
           as
           any
           of
           those
           his
           Predecessors
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           the
           ground
           of
           my
           so
           believing
           is
           this
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           his
           sending
           both
           Soul
           and
           Body
           (
           not
           to
           the
           Inquisition
           ,
           but
           )
           but
           to
           Hell
           Torments
           ,
           unto
           all
           eternity
           ;
           For
           disobeying
           ,
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           of
           himself
           only
           ;
           And
           yet
           must
           it
           be
           my
           sin
           ,
           because
           I
           will
           not
           conceal
           these
           things
           ?
           
             Let
             me
             tell
             you
          
           ,
           Sirs
           ,
           had
           it
           been
           a
           piece
           of
           wickedness
           confest
           and
           repented
           of
           ,
           or
           had
           it
           been
           a
           sin
           committed
           through
           weakness
           ,
           it
           had
           doubtless
           then
           been
           evil
           in
           me
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           publick
           view
           ;
           But
           forasmuch
           as
           I
           am
           convinced
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           
             know
             ye
             ,
             That
             if
             I
             should
             hold
             my
             peace
             and
             pass
             it
             in
             silence
             ,
             I
             should
             ,
             be
             accessory
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             assuredly
             believe
             ,
             that
             as
             I
             have
             the
             high
             displeasure
             and
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lordly
             Vsurper
             against
             me
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ,
             so
             should
             I
             then
             be
             sure
             to
             incur
             the
             displeasure
             of
             my
             blessed
             Lord
             and
             Saviour
          
           (
           whose
           favour
           is
           better
           than
           life
           )
           
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             therefore
             durst
             I
             not
             omit
             what
             I
             have
             done
             ,
             and
             for
             as
             much
             as
             I
             have
             seriously
             endeavoured
             otherwise
             for
             peace
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             and
             all
             is
             slighted
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Christian
             advice
             of
             the
             honest
             peaceable
             Brethren
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             value
             the
             displeasure
             of
             those
             that
             for
             this
             Cause
             may
             prove
             my
             Enemies
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             that
             holy
             man
             Luther
             did
             the
             rage
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             his
             Idolizers
             ,
             when
             it
             pleased
             God
             to
             open
             his
             Eyes
             to
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             Romes
             wickedness
             .
          
        
         
           Yet
           one
           thing
           more
           there
           is
           ,
           which
           I
           and
           others
           cannot
           but
           much
           admire
           at
           ,
           viz.
           That
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           barbarous
           partial
           and
           tyrannical
           dealings
           ,
           he
           the
           said
           pretended
           Apostle
           would
           have
           every
           body
           believe
           ,
           that
           All
           that
           he
           hath
           done
           and
           said
           ,
           concerning
           my self
           is
           of
           unsained
           Love
           ,
           I
           
             do
             wonder
          
           (
           faith
           he
           )
           
             how
             any
             can
             think
             otherwise
             ;
             For
             I
             have
             received
             more
             profit
             or
             kindness
             of
             him
             ,
             than
             of
             any
             other
             person
             whatever
             ,
             and
             therefore
             none
             may
             believe
             I
             can
             hate
             him
             ,
             but
             Love
             him
             above
             all
             others
             .
          
        
         
           To
           which
           
             ingenious
             ,
             hypocritical
             pretence
          
           of
           
             mighty
             Love
          
           ,
           which
           on
           all
           occasions
           he
           is
           pleased
           to
           enlarge
           upon
           ;
           I
           answer
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           then
           certainly
           his
           love
           is
           according
           to
           his
           
             nature
             ,
             viz.
          
           Cross
           and
           diverse
           from
           all
           others
           ,
           for
           if
           these
           his
           dealings
           with
           me
           be
           the
           fruits
           of
           his
           Love
           ,
           then
           most
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           his
           Love
           is
           of
           a
           strange
           kind
           ,
           well
           deserving
           a
           peculiar
           Name
           to
           distinguish
           it
           from
           the
           Love
           of
           all
           others
           ;
           and
           I
           having
           never
           met
           with
           nor
           heard
           of
           the
           like
           before
           ,
           and
           seeing
           ,
           because
           ,
           he
           saith
           it
           is
           Love
           ,
           you
           necessarily
           must
           and
           will
           believe
           it
           is
           Love
           indeed
           ,
           let
           it
           therefore
           I
           say
           ,
           since
           you
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           to
           signalize
           it
           as
           more
           rare
           and
           famous
           than
           any
           other
           ,
           may
           it
           henceforth
           be
           known
           by
           the
           Name
           of
           
             tyrannick
             love
          
           ,
           or
           
             love
             by
             antipathy
          
           .
        
         
           But
           Secondly
           ,
           Judge
           I
           pray
           yee
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           Hypocritical
           
           also
           ,
           for
           
             I
             verily
             believe
          
           him
           to
           be
           as
           great
           an
           Artist
           ,
           in
           laying
           grievous
           Burchens
           on
           other
           mens
           shoulders
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           not
           touch
           with
           one
           of
           his
           own
           Fingers
           ,
           as
           ever
           was
           bred
           in
           the
           School
           of
           the
           Pharisees
           ;
           
             so
             craftily
          
           can
           he
           carry
           the
           matter
           ,
           by
           
             masking
             his
             revenge
          
           with
           endearing
           pretences
           of
           
             admirable
             tenderness
             and
             holy
             ends
          
           .
           That
           it
           can
           very
           hardly
           be
           perceived
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           suspected
           that
           he
           can
           do
           wrong
           or
           oppress
           in
           any
           Case
           ,
           be
           the
           matter
           never
           so
           unwarrantable
           or
           notorious
           ;
           since
           to
           accomplish
           his
           Desings
           the
           more
           plausibly
           ,
           he
           will
           (
           I
           know
           it
           by
           unhappy
           experience
           )
           
             so
             forecast
             his
             devices
             as
             unperceivably
          
           to
           render
           ,
           such
           whom
           he
           despises
           and
           levels
           his
           Arrows
           at
           ,
           as
           hateful
           as
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           as
           black
           ,
           as
           Hell
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           will
           signifie
           his
           great
           grief
           ,
           sorrow
           ,
           pity
           and
           compassion
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           how
           sensibly
           he
           doth
           bemoan
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           can
           hardly
           express
           the
           invaluable
           Love
           that
           he
           hath
           for
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           all
           this
           only
           ,
           that
           himself
           may
           
             appear
             as
             an
             Innocent
             Dove
             ,
             and
             shine
             as
             bright
             as
             an
             Angel
             of
             Light
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             his
             deluded
             ones
             ,
          
           by
           means
           of
           which
           
             insinuating
             deportment
             he
             dazleth
          
           their
           understandings
           and
           judgments
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           perceive
           a
           subtle
           Fox
           like
           Woolf
           lurking
           in
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           ,
           but
           are
           still
           (
           ignorantly
           )
           ready
           to
           vouch
           his
           Innocency
           ,
           and
           justifie
           his
           Actions
           on
           all
           occasions
           right
           or
           wrong
           ;
           
             oh
             !
             the
             greatness
             and
             depth
             of
             his
             VVisdome
             and
             Love
             !
             How
             admirable
             is
             it
          
           !
           As
           for
           his
           Wisdome
           is
           it
           not
           from
           beneath
           :
           And
           his
           love
           as
           deep
           as
           
             Hell
             ?
             Oh
             rare
             Love
             ?
             The
             only
             love
             to
             requite
             him
             ,
             whom
             be
             confesseth
             ,
             hath
             excell'd
             in
             kindness
             towards
             him
          
           ;
           And
           must
           it
           be
           a
           Sin
           to
           complain
           of
           this
           wonderful
           great
           Tyrannick
           Love
           ?
           Why
           my
           pretended
           loving
           Brethren
           ,
           may
           I
           not
           complain
           ?
           and
           why
           must
           my
           Complaints
           be
           contemned
           ?
           Did
           I
           come
           amongst
           you
           for
           any
           sinister
           or
           selfish
           ends
           ?
           Did
           I
           ever
           gain
           so
           much
           as
           one
           penny
           thereby
           ?
           But
           suppose
           I
           had
           received
           profit
           by
           you
           ,
           have
           you
           not
           received
           of
           me
           for
           every
           penny
           some
           pounds
           ?
           and
           that
           not
           by
           constraint
           ,
           but
           willingly
           ?
           Sure
           I
           am
           that
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           very
           careful
           not
           to
           come
           short
           of
           any
           of
           you
           all
           ,
           in
           what
           I
           might
           serve
           you
           in
           ;
           So
           that
           against
           the
           Church
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           that
           I
           have
           Transgrest
           in
           any
           Case
           ,
           although
           to
           my
           grief
           in
           many
           things
           I
           have
           transgrest
           against
           my
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           of
           whom
           through
           Grace
           ,
           I
           comfortably
           do
           hope
           to
           find
           Mercy
           ,
           although
           I
           could
           find
           none
           from
           you
           ,
           who
           are
           his
           pretended
           zealous
           People
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           what
           if
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           Professors
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           should
           disown
           me
           ,
           for
           opposing
           a
           second
           Popish
           Infallibility
           and
           Tyrannical
           Cruelty
           ?
           Or
           what
           if
           all
           the
           World
           should
           wonder
           after
           him
           ,
           who
           Antichrist
           like
           doth
           in
           Words
           signifie
           ,
           and
           Actions
           declare
           
           of
           the
           Laws
           and
           Prerogative
           of
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Christian
           Advice
           and
           Admonition
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           
             That
             he
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
          
           with
           them
           ?
           As
           for
           the
           one
           they
           are
           unjust
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           other
           ,
           
             VVe
             do
             not
             own
             them
             ,
             nor
             regard
             what
             they
             say
          
           ;
           Must
           I
           therefore
           needs
           be
           silent
           ?
           Must
           it
           be
           a
           Crime
           in
           me
           to
           oppose
           such
           things
           ?
           Must
           I
           believe
           ,
           because
           he
           says
           ?
           Must
           I
           obey
           implicitely
           ,
           and
           meerly
           because
           he
           Commands
           ?
        
         
           I
           tell
           you
           Nay
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           for
           this
           Reason
           :
        
         
           Because
           that
           as
           in
           this
           Generation
           ;
           so
           by
           the
           instigation
           of
           the
           Antichristian
           Spirit
           ,
           the
           like
           Acts
           of
           Usurpation
           and
           Tyranny
           in
           the
           next
           generation
           may
           be
           practised
           ,
           and
           for
           their
           justification
           ,
           they
           may
           quote
           the
           Doings
           of
           their
           
             most
             Famous
             Apostle
             ●ALLHE●
             CAFFYN
          
           ,
           as
           their
           
             President
             and
             Authority
          
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           possibly
           some
           may
           say
           ,
           If
           this
           pretended
           Apostle
           knew
           you
           to
           be
           thus
           profitable
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           poor
           Brethren
           ,
           why
           then
           should
           he
           cast
           you
           off
           ?
        
         
           Sol.
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           I
           know
           right
           well
           ,
           That
           his
           confidence
           in
           me
           was
           such
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           believe
           ,
           I
           would
           submit
           to
           his
           own
           terms
           ,
           and
           so
           beyond
           others
           might
           become
           one
           of
           his
           chief
           supporters
           to
           uphold
           his
           tyrannical
           Government
           ,
           he
           little
           thinking
           that
           I
           durst
           thus
           rebel
           against
           him
           ,
           for
           that
           he
           knew
           I
           had
           more
           than
           a
           little
           confidence
           of
           his
           being
           faithful
           and
           honest
           according
           to
           his
           outward
           profession
           and
           appearance
           ;
           Although
           to
           my
           present
           knowledge
           I
           was
           then
           as
           much
           mistaken
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           he
           now
           is
           mistaken
           in
           me
           ;
           Besides
           ,
           whether
           he
           thought
           himself
           beholding
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           any
           Contributions
           of
           mine
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           never
           gave
           me
           thanks
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           did
           I
           ever
           desire
           any
           ;
           But
           possibly
           he
           might
           not
           know
           what
           my
           Contributions
           were
           ,
           because
           I
           never
           gave
           him
           any
           thing
           that
           I
           remember
           ,
           but
           always
           delivered
           it
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Deacons
           ,
           to
           be
           disposed
           of
           according
           to
           their
           discretion
           :
           And
           whether
           
             Bell
             devoured
          
           all
           ,
           and
           the
           Poor
           eat
           none
           ,
           and
           the
           Idoll
           ignorant
           (
           till
           of
           late
           )
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           his
           Belly
           full
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           But
           this
           I
           certainly
           know
           ,
           that
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           my
           kindness
           ,
           as
           a
           Cloak
           to
           cover
           his
           malicious
           arts
           of
           cruelry
           unmerciful
           oppression
           and
           tyranny
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           hateth
           ,
           dissembleth
           with
           his
           Lips
           ,
           and
           layeth
           up
           Deceit
           within
           Him
           ;
        
         
           When
           he
           speaketh
           fair
           ,
           believe
           him
           not
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           seven
           Abominations
           in
           his
           heart
           .
        
         
           Whose
           heart
           is
           covered
           with
           Deceit
           ,
           his
           wickedness
           shall
           be
           shewed
           befor
           the
           whole
           Congregation
           .
        
         
         
           A
           lying
           Tongue
           hateth
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           afflicted
           by
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           flattering
           Mouth
           worketh
           ruine
           .
           
             Prov.
             26.
             the
             21.
             v.
             and
             so
             on
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
          
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           possibly
           you
           will
           now
           complain
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           my
           design
           now
           is
           ,
           to
           prosecute
           Revenge
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           as
           great
           a
           Trangressor
           as
           himself
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           by
           declaring
           that
           if
           I
           should
           accuse
           you
           or
           any
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           you
           are
           my
           
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Truth
          
           ,
           or
           as
           you
           are
           Christians
           ,
           or
           
             Children
             of
             the
             most
             high
             God
             ,
          
           by
           acting
           according
           to
           his
           Laws
           and
           Precepts
           ;
           or
           if
           I
           should
           accuse
           you
           for
           that
           which
           is
           no
           Trangression
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           you
           punished
           with
           the
           greatest
           Torments
           for
           displeasing
           my
           self
           ,
           I
           were
           then
           a
           person
           desperately
           wicked
           indeed
           ,
           no
           less
           than
           a
           Rebel
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           Traitor
           to
           my
           Brother
           ,
           yet
           if
           the
           worst
           were
           true
           ,
           
             I
             could
             be
             punished
             for
             so
             doing
             ,
          
           but
           as
           you
           would
           have
           me
           punished
           for
           disobeying
           the
           
             whimsical
             Commands
             of
             your
             new
             Lord
          
           ;
           But
           this
           is
           far
           from
           being
           my
           present
           Case
           ,
           For
           take
           notice
           ,
           That
           what
           I
           do
           is
           not
           out
           of
           Revenge
           ,
           but
           Conscience
           of
           my
           Duty
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           accuse
           younot
           as
           you
           are
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           nor
           him
           as
           an
           holy
           Apostle
           ,
           Minister
           ,
           or
           Messenger
           of
           Christ
           ;
           For
           all
           such
           I
           
             truly
             love
             and
             honour
          
           as
           they
           are
           faithful
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           did
           him
           ;
           whilst
           his
           wickedness
           lay
           covered
           with
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           ;
           But
           now
           I
           justly
           must
           ,
           and
           cannot
           but
           Accuse
           him
           as
           an
           
             Vsurper
             ,
             a
             Rebel
             against
             God
             ,
             a
             Tyrant
             to
             his
             ●rethre
             ,
             ●
             as
             he
             is
             guilty
             of
             partiality
             and
             wickedness
             ;
             Not
             that
             these
             Crimes
             are
             committed
             through
             weakness
             or
             Infirmities
             ,
          
           or
           acknowledged
           and
           Repented
           of
           ,
           
             But
             as
             they
             were
             done
             willfully
             ,
             persevered
             in
             ,
             and
             still
             endeavoured
             to
             be
             justified
             by
             Authority
          
           ;
           And
           therefore
           
             know
             ye
          
           ,
           that
           if
           it
           be
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           his
           
             own
             words
             and
             deeds
          
           (
           not
           mine
           )
           
             That
             shall
             Condemn
             him
          
           .
        
         
           But
           whereas
           he
           hath
           said
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           what
           he
           and
           you
           have
           done
           against
           me
           ,
           is
           also
           in
           like
           manner
           done
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           except
           I
           submit
           .
        
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           thing
           for
           which
           you
           have
           Excommunicated
           me
           ,
           is
           none
           other
           ,
           but
           my
           contempt
           of
           his
           
             Lordships
             usurped
             authority
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           as
           I
           am
           not
           convinced
           of
           any
           sin
           therein
           committed
           ;
           so
           I
           cannot
           ,
           nor
           shall
           repent
           thereof
           ,
           until
           you
           do
           by
           
             Scripture
             authority
          
           prove
           it
           to
           be
           the
           transgression
           of
           a
           righteous
           Law
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           
             unlimitted
             power
          
           is
           equal
           to
           or
           greater
           than
           
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           or
           till
           he
           have
           so
           proved
           ,
           that
           such
           his
           
             usurped
             authority
          
           is
           
             more
             lawful
          
           than
           the
           
             Royal
             prerogative
          
           of
           the
           Supream
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           or
           his
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           whose
           part
           (
           at
           least
           pretendedly
           )
           he
           hath
           taken
           be
           infallible
           ;
           
             in
             the
             mean
             time
          
           for
           as
           much
           as
           I
           was
           not
           conscious
           of
           any
           known
           sin
           by
           me
           committed
           ;
           but
           what
           
           through
           Grace
           was
           repented
           of
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           I
           through
           mercy
           do
           ,
           and
           then
           did
           to
           my
           great
           comfort
           believe
           ,
           that
           I
           ,
           whom
           you
           have
           unmercifully
           condemned
           ,
           my
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           
             doth
             and
             will
             justifie
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             believe
             ,
             and
             that
             upon
             good
             grounds
             to
             ,
             that
             such
             his
             sentence
             of
             Excommunication
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             as
             though
             his
             Triple-Crown'd
             Brother
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             with
             his
             Bell
             ,
             Book
             ,
             and
             Candle
             ,
             had
             done
             it
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           ,
           my
           unkind
           Friends
           !
           As
           you
           are
           erred
           from
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           to
           conceal
           and
           defend
           wickedness
           ,
           I
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           according
           to
           what
           is
           my
           farther
           duty
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           prosecute
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           undertaken
           against
           him
           ;
           as
           though
           I
           never
           knew
           him
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           usurping
           Tyrant
           ;
           for
           I
           do
           believe
           ,
           if
           a
           godly
           man
           transgress
           a
           righeteous
           Law
           ,
           he
           ought
           to
           suffer
           as
           an
           other
           man
           ,
           much
           rather
           such
           an
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           far
           from
           godliness
           ,
           as
           to
           justifie
           ,
           and
           by
           Lies
           and
           deceit
           ,
           defend
           his
           Acts
           of
           Impiety
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           let
           none
           think
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           become
           a
           persecutor
           of
           those
           whom
           I
           own
           to
           be
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           or
           that
           I
           oppose
           any
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           oppressed
           may
           lawfully
           endeavour
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           Justice
           upon
           the
           unmerciful
           and
           
             tyrannical
             oppressor
          
           ;
           For
           if
           I
           should
           persecute
           the
           People
           of
           God
           in
           their
           Innocency
           ,
           doubtless
           (
           as
           the
           holy
           Apostle
           in
           another
           Case
           said
           )
           I
           
             then
             of
             all
             men
             should
             be
             most
             miserable
             ;
             For
             I
             verily
             believe
          
           (
           &
           
             heartily
             wish
          
           ,
           that
           all
           good
           people
           were
           of
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           on
           his
           Throne
           to
           the
           meanest
           Subject
           ,
           
             That
             to
             persecute
             and
             afflict
             the
             People
             of
             God
             in
             their
             Innocence
             ,
          
           for
           doing
           that
           which
           upon
           Scripture
           Authority
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           ,
           
             is
             a
             great
             and
             most
             dangerous
             sin
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             highest
             provoking
             nature
             that
             can
             be
             committed
             ,
          
           it
           appearing
           in
           my
           judgment
           
             so
             grievous
          
           to
           the
           
             most
             High
          
           ,
           That
           he
           
             can
             in
             no
             wise
             bear
             therewith
          
           ;
           For
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           the
           Lord
           to
           his
           persecuted
           Children
           ,
           
             He
             that
             toucheth
             you
             toucheth
             the
             Apple
             of
             my
             Eye
          
           ;
           whence
           I
           observe
           that
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           by
           any
           Metaphor
           expressed
           any
           such
           intollerable
           provocation
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           of
           persecution
           ;
           And
           oh
           !
           that
           none
           would
           give
           entertainment
           to
           that
           
             dangerous
             persecuting
             spirit
          
           ,
           until
           they
           can
           bring
           their
           Commission
           from
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           and
           until
           they
           see
           and
           have
           an
           
             infallible
             knowledge
          
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           will
           of
           their
           Maker
           ,
           and
           that
           themselves
           be
           
             without
             sin
          
           and
           errors
           ,
           
             for
             the
             Almighty
             ordaineth
          
           his
           
             Arrows
             against
             Persecutors
          
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           he
           will
           not
           
             miss
             the
             Mark.
          
           He
           will
           not
           do
           as
           men
           ,
           shoot
           at
           a
           rebellious
           or
           stubborn
           Sinner
           ,
           and
           kill
           an
           humble
           penitent
           Saint
           .
           Besides
           ,
           I
           observe
           ,
           and
           wish
           it
           might
           be
           the
           observation
           of
           all
           ,
           That
           many
           through
           Grace
           in
           time
           ,
           and
           others
           too
           late
           ,
           have
           repented
           of
           this
           
             grievous
             Sin
          
           ;
           But
           never
           did
           I
           hear
           of
           any
           good
           man
           ,
           nor
           scarce
           any
           so
           wicked
           ,
           As
           to
           repent
           because
           
           they
           had
           not
           been
           Persecutors
           ;
           or
           that
           they
           had
           not
           persecuted
           more
           than
           they
           did
           .
           Oh!
           that
           
             due
             consideration
          
           might
           swage
           the
           judgments
           of
           all
           Persons
           who
           are
           inclin'd
           to
           this
           Evil
           which
           is
           subject
           to
           so
           great
           danger
        
         
           Nevertheless
           ,
           Wickedness
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           tolerated
           anywhere
           ,
           much
           less
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             especially
             when
             practised
             and
             defended
             ;
             for
             doubtless
             in
             such
             Case
             ,
             great
             will
             be
             the
             Sin
             of
             him
          
           that
           shall
           
             know
             it
             ,
             a
             not
             endeavour
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             Power
             to
             Oppose
             and
             Reform
             it
             :
          
           Wherefore
           since
           you
           have
           again
           and
           again
           Contemned
           my
           other
           Lawful
           Means
           and
           Endeavours
           ,
           that
           so
           
             Iustice
             might
             be
             wrested
          
           ,
           and
           Wickedness
           justified
           ,
           saying
           ,
           All
           Excommunicated
           Persons
           will
           Complain
           ,
           and
           that
           't
           is
           nothing
           if
           I
           do
           so
           ,
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ;
           It
           had
           bin
           good
           for
           all
           such
           Confederates
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           at
           first
           hearkened
           to
           the
           voice
           of
           the
           Oppressed
           ,
           and
           done
           their
           Duty
           .
           But
           seeing
           there
           is
           no
           probability
           thereof
           ,
           I
           hope
           not
           to
           omit
           any
           lawful
           means
           ,
           whereby
           I
           may
           discover
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           not
           ldolize
           your
           
             New
             Lord
          
           to
           that
           degree
           ,
           as
           to
           love
           him
           more
           than
           God
           and
           your
           own
           Souls
           ,
           by
           defending
           him
           with
           Lyes
           ;
           or
           by
           refusing
           to
           speak
           the
           Truth
           ,
           where
           by
           his
           
             wicked
             VVords
          
           and
           Deeds
           may
           be
           discovered
           and
           made
           manifest
           .
           And
           whatever
           you
           may
           think
           ,
           yet
           may
           you
           not
           expect
           any
           Favour
           upon
           the
           Account
           of
           your
           outward
           Profession
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           but
           as
           you
           are
           
             Loverg
             of
             Truth
             and
             Kighteousness
          
           ;
           therefore
           be
           advised
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           you
           make
           your
           
             solemn
             Prote●ations
          
           ,
           when
           called
           to
           bear
           Withess
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           lest
           you
           sell
           
             Heavens
             glory
          
           ,
           and
           purchase
           to
           your selves
           
             Hells
             eternal
             misery
             :
             For
             Lyers
             ,
             Idolaters
             ,
             &c.
             shall
             have
             their
             Portion
             in
             the
             Lake
             .
          
        
         
           Beware
           likewise
           of
           False
           Accusations
           :
           As
           for
           my
           own
           part
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           ,
           nor
           will
           Accuse
           you
           or
           him
           with
           any
           thing
           but
           what
           I
           know
           is
           true
           ,
           or
           can
           make
           appear
           by
           those
           who
           were
           never
           known
           to
           be
           false
           Accusers
           .
           But
           for
           my
           own
           part
           this
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           as
           I
           would
           not
           part
           with
           my
           Just
           ,
           Civil
           ,
           Temporal
           Priviledg
           ,
           to
           gratifie
           the
           quarrel
           some
           boundless
           Humour
           of
           that
           unjust
           Judge
           ,
           whose
           part
           you
           have
           taken
           ;
           so
           will
           I
           not
           (
           God
           assisting
           )
           part
           with
           my
           Spiritual
           Priviledg
           ,
           or
           sell
           my
           Birthright
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           purchased
           for
           me
           by
           the
           precious
           Blood
           of
           my
           dear
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           only
           ,
           for
           a
           Mess
           of
           Pottage
           ;
           or
           that
           by
           which
           I
           may
           only
           please
           my
           self
           or
           any
           other
           .
        
         
           Beware
           my
           Friends
           how
           you
           sin
           against
           light
           and
           your
           own
           knowledge
           ,
           to
           desend
           that
           which
           is
           no
           less
           than
           a
           
             Damnable
             Erroneous
             Principle
          
           ,
           For
           if
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           in
           words
           said
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Church
          
           of
           Rome
           
             he
             become
             a
             Harlot
             ,
             which
             once
             was
             the
             Spouse
             
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Then
             Vsurpation
             is
             a
             Damnable
             Error
          
           ;
           For
           if
           she
           had
           not
           Usurped
           Authority
           to
           
             Compel
             Persons
          
           to
           do
           and
           practise
           more
           or
           less
           then
           what
           is
           by
           their
           Supream
           Lord
           and
           Master
           required
           ,
           and
           appointed
           for
           Discipline
           and.
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           no
           doubt
           but
           she
           had
           continued
           a
           true
           Church
           unto
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           If
           the
           Church
           Officers
           had
           not
           through
           Usurpation
           been
           corrupted
           ,
           but
           had
           governed
           the
           Church
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           our
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           revealed
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           mixt
           
             their
             own
             Inventions
             with
             Christs
             Institutions
             ,
          
           Then
           doubtless
           ,
           the
           Officers
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           had
           still
           deserved
           the
           Honour
           to
           be
           stiled
           
             The
             Holy
             Successors
             of
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
          
           But
           if
           as
           you
           say
           ,
           by
           usurpation
           she
           be
           now
           come
           a
           VVhore
           ,
           and
           her
           Officers
           none
           of
           Christs
           Ministers
           ;
           Then
           I
           infer
           ,
           that
           
             Usurpation
             is
             a
             Damnable
             Sin
          
           :
           For
           ever
           since
           such
           Usurpation
           her
           Officers
           are
           
             ceased
             to
             be
             the
             holy
             Successors
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
          
           and
           are
           become
           the
           
             Antichristian
             Successors
             of
             Usurpers
             ,
             Tyran●s
             ,
             and
             Murtherers
             ,
             and
             notorious
             Enemies
             to
             all
             true
             Christian
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Princes
          
           ;
           Whence
           't
           is
           evident
           that
           Usurpation
           is
           a
           Damnable
           destroying
           Sin
           ,
           and
           most
           dangerous
           to
           Church
           and
           State.
           
        
         
           But
           you
           may
           possibly
           say
           ,
           That
           Usurpation
           cannot
           be
           the
           greatest
           and
           most
           damnable
           Sin
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           the
           Sin
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           that
           is
           the
           greatest
           Sin
           ,
           and
           never
           to
           be
           forgiven
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           the
           Sin
           committed
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           (
           in
           my
           opinion
           )
           is
           that
           Sin
           only
           which
           is
           committed
           under
           the
           highest
           degree
           of
           saving
           means
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           God
           by
           his
           holy
           Spirit
           and
           Word
           opposing
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           persevering
           in
           his
           intended
           wickedness
           ,
           so
           that
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           Sin
           of
           
             Usurpation
             ,
             Rebellion
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Hypocriste
             ,
             Idolatry
             ,
             &c.
          
           any
           of
           these
           may
           thus
           be
           committed
           against
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           and
           so
           become
           impardonable
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           look
           to
           your
           Consciences
           ;
           if
           Baal
           be
           God
           ,
           serve
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           the
           Lord
           be
           God
           ,
           how
           dare
           you
           go
           beyond
           his
           Word
           and
           unerring
           Rule
           ?
        
         
           Believe
           not
           ,
           trust
           not
           the
           best
           of
           men
           in
           matters
           of
           Religion
           ,
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           :
           remember
           that
           a
           man
           of
           God
           was
           torn
           in
           pieces
           by
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           because
           he
           believed
           one
           who
           was
           not
           as
           then
           a
           Prophet
           ;
           an
           Example
           worthy
           the
           observation
           of
           those
           that
           incline
           to
           trust
           any
           private
           man
           ,
           rather
           than
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Be
           no
           longer
           deluded
           ,
           Oh
           ye
           my
           Beloved
           ,
           although
           unkind
           Friends
           ;
           and
           bear
           with
           me
           for
           endeavoring
           at
           once
           to
           defend
           my
           own
           
             Innocent
             Just
             Cause
          
           ,
           and
           shew
           you
           
             your
             Delusions
          
           ,
           and
           how
           
           
             you
             are
             Betray'd
          
           ;
           For
           hath
           he
           not
           corrupted
           your
           Authority
           and
           Government
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           render
           it
           to
           be
           Lordly
           ,
           Arbitrary
           ,
           and
           Tyrannical
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Will
           and
           Mind
           of
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           you
           suppose
           is
           the
           Head
           of
           your
           Church
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           also
           believe
           ,
           That
           you
           think
           that
           you
           Act
           under
           Christ
           ,
           by
           vertue
           of
           Authority
           and
           Commission
           received
           from
           Him
           only
           ,
           and
           not
           otherwise
           ;
           which
           if
           really
           true
           ,
           then
           are
           you
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           or
           part
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           ,
           and
           so
           ought
           to
           go
           no
           further
           than
           the
           Lords
           Commission
           ;
           which
           so
           long
           as
           you
           observe
           ,
           you
           are
           undoubtedly
           his
           beloved
           Children
           ;
           and
           true
           Subjects
           to
           him
           here
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           shall
           Reign
           with
           him
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           forever
           ;
           which
           I
           also
           believe
           is
           your
           hope
           and
           expectation
           :
           And
           to
           this
           you
           are
           often
           encouraged
           by
           your
           pretended
           true
           Apostle
           ;
           and
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           the
           Order
           of
           his
           present
           Government
           will
           bring
           you
           to
           this
           happy
           estate
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           like
           a
           pretended
           Angel
           or
           Light
           ,
           he
           with
           smooth
           Words
           ,
           and
           hypocritical
           Speeches
           ,
           and
           Pretences
           of
           Tender
           Love
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           Honour
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           have
           led
           you
           out
           of
           this
           good
           way
           and
           order
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           might
           stand
           and
           remain
           in
           safety
           ;
           and
           hath
           inveigled
           you
           into
           a
           Government
           under
           which
           you
           are
           become
           Servants
           to
           another
           Master
           ,
           and
           Rebels
           to
           Him
           whom
           you
           conceit
           you
           serve
           and
           honour
           ,
           like
           those
           grievous
           Transgressors
           of
           whom
           the
           Lord
           complains
           ,
           Isaiah
           58.
           2.
           
           
             Yet
             they
             seek
             me
             daily
             ,
             and
             delight
             to
             know
             my
             ways
             ,
             as
             a
             Nation
             that
             did
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             forsook
             not
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             their
             God
             ,
             They
             ask
             of
             me
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Justice
             ;
             they
             take
             delight
             in
             approaching
             to
             God.
          
           What
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           have
           you
           done
           more
           than
           they
           ?
           Oh!
           that
           you
           would
           lay
           it
           to
           heart
           ,
           and
           consider
           ,
           Whether
           you
           are
           not
           as
           much
           deluded
           as
           they
           were
           ?
           Which
           if
           so
           ,
        
         
           Then
           beware
           of
           
             vain
             Confidence
          
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           that
           you
           are
           in
           danger
           ;
           wherefore
           for
           your
           Reformation
           I
           pray
           consider
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           you
           ought
           to
           do
           nothing
           in
           obedience
           to
           your
           true
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           but
           what
           you
           believe
           is
           your
           duty
           ;
           because
           
             Whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             is
             Sin.
             
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           your
           Faith
           and
           Belief
           hath
           a
           firm
           and
           sure
           Foundation
           for
           what
           you
           do
           ,
           and
           especially
           for
           what
           you
           do
           compel
           in
           matter
           of
           :
           Religion
           ;
           otherwise
           your
           Building
           may
           come
           to
           sudden
           ruine
           .
           Add
           not
           therefore
           sin
           to
           sin
           ,
           but
           haste
           ,
           haste
           for
           Reformation
           ;
           apply
           yourselves
           
             to
             the
             Law
             and
             to
             the
             Testimonies
             .
          
           In
           case
           he
           compells
           person
           to
           submit
           to
           his
           or
           your
           Wills
           ,
           without
           that
           Authority
           ,
           
             then
             know
          
           ,
           It
           is
           because
           his
           pretended
           Holiness
           is
           turned
           into
           VVickedness
           :
           Haste
           then
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           do
           Justice
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           Lord
           it
           is
           required
           of
           you
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           
             to
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             your
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           when
           by
           reason
           of
           a
           Gangrening
           malignant
           distemper
           it
           is
           destructive
           to
           the
           whole
           Body
           .
        
         
         
           But
           if
           notwithstanding
           all
           that
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           you
           are
           so
           strongly
           deluded
           that
           he
           cannot
           appear
           in
           your
           Judgments
           a
           Rebel
           and
           an
           Usurper
           ,
           Then
           tell
           me
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           who
           it
           is
           gave
           him
           Commission
           and
           Authority
           to
           Accuse
           ,
           Condemn
           ,
           Judge
           ,
           and
           pass
           sentence
           against
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           that
           which
           is
           no
           Transgression
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           him
           to
           plead
           his
           Cause
           with
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           whom
           in
           words
           you
           declare
           are
           the
           proper
           Judges
           ,
           or
           reason
           with
           those
           that
           were
           offended
           in
           order
           to
           give
           them
           Satisfaction
           ;
           But
           contrary
           to
           the
           way
           of
           peace
           and
           peace-makers
           ,
           perpetually
           to
           Interpose
           with
           malicious
           Agravations
           ,
           So
           that
           we
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           propose
           any
           Terms
           of
           Reconciliation
           each
           to
           other
           ;
        
         
           Do
           you
           
             verily
             ,
             believe
          
           ,
           Christ
           gave
           him
           Commission
           to
           Exercise
           this
           Arbitrary
           Government
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           ,
           shew
           me
           good
           grounds
           for
           such
           (
           your
           )
           faith
           and
           I
           will
           believe
           it
           also
           ;
           otherwise
           remember
           the
           Popes
           Acts
           of
           Tyranny
           are
           of
           as
           
             good
             Authority
          
           as
           yours
           ,
           and
           he
           as
           
             honest
             as
          
           your
           Apostle
           and
           not
           
             half
             so
          
           much
           an
           Hypocrite
           !
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Who
           requires
           you
           to
           be
           so
           Slavishly
           at
           the
           dispose
           of
           this
           pretended
           Apostle
           ,
           as
           through
           his
           Instigation
           to
           Condemn
           a
           member
           ,
           before
           ever
           it
           was
           proved
           that
           he
           had
           Transgressed
           any
           known
           Law
           ,
           wronged
           Man
           Woman
           or
           Child
           ,
           or
           ever
           dispised
           any
           Admonition
           ,
           or
           indeed
           that
           he
           was
           ever
           so
           much
           as
           Admonished
           at
           all
           by
           any
           Two
           persons
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           ever
           was
           any
           occasion
           for
           it
           ;
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Who
           gave
           him
           Commission
           to
           say
           and
           affirm
           ,
           
             That
             Patents
             were
             of
             the
             Divel
             ,
          
           and
           that
           ,
           
             He
             could
             as
             freely
             have
             Communion
             or
             fellowship
             with
             Idolaters
             or
             unclean
             Persons
             as
             with
             those
             that
             should
             have
             a
             Patent
          
           ;
           Or
           to
           
             question
             the
             Kings
             Royal
             Prerogative
          
           ,
           and
           that
           meerly
           in
           Relation
           to
           Secular
           things
           ?
        
         
           Forthly
           .
           Who
           gave
           him
           Commission
           to
           say
           ,
           
             If
             he
             hath
             a
             statute
             for
             it
             ,
             what
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ?
             VVhat
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             men
          
           ?
           And
           so
           be
           it
           ,
           with
           Law
           or
           without
           it
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           to
           the
           lawless
           and
           disobedient
           ;
           and
           by
           what
           Authority
           could
           he
           call
           those
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           unjust
           ,
           Since
           they
           are
           for
           the
           
             praise
             and
             Incouragement
             of
             those
             that
             do
             well
          
           ?
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Who
           gives
           Commission
           or
           Warrant
           ,
           for
           such
           .
           strange
           partiality
           so
           as
           in
           Contempt
           of
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           To
           send
           a
           man
           most
           maliciously
           to
           Hell
           (
           
             in
             his
             own
             Conceit
          
           )
           for
           Justifying
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           accepting
           a
           favour
           thereby
           ,
           only
           to
           secure
           a
           Just
           priviledg
           from
           being
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           Common
           sort
           of
           men
           ,
           (
           as
           himself
           calls
           them
           )
           and
           all
           this
           to
           be
           Condemned
           under
           the
           notion
           of
           Covetousness
           ,
           and
           rendred
           as
           odious
           as
           possible
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           to
           allow
           of
           
             unlawful
             Covetousness
          
           and
           that
           defended
           by
           deceit
           and
           defraud
           ,
           He
           himself
           well
           knowing
           the
           same
           ?
        
         
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           By
           what
           rule
           did
           he
           walk
           ;
           who
           did
           Receive
           an
           acousation
           against
           me
           by
           one
           that
           was
           not
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Condemn
           the
           thereupon
           when
           the
           accuser
           was
           both
           witness
           and
           party
           ;
           and
           yet
           refuse
           an
           accusation
           brought
           in
           against
           another
           who
           was
           guilty
           of
           Cruelty
           prophane
           Cursing
           ,
           and
           that
           proved
           by
           several
           honest
           and
           unintersted
           Persons
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           what
           rule
           had
           he
           for
           this
           but
           his
           own
           will
           like
           Nebuchadrezzor
           that
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           save
           ,
           he
           saved
           and
           whom
           he
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           distroy
           ,
           he
           destroyed
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           
             VVho
             gave
             him
             Commmission
          
           ,
           To
           rebuke
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Congregation
           ,
           For
           keeping
           Company
           with
           
             great
             Persons
          
           (
           As
           he
           calleth
           them
           )
           who
           are
           known
           to
           be
           Sober
           men
           and
           
             much
             honester
          
           then
           himself
           .
           And
           this
           before
           it
           was
           or
           
             ever
             could
          
           be
           proved
           ,
           That
           any
           Sin
           was
           by
           this
           means
           Committed
           ?
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           
             VVho
             gave
             him
             Commission
          
           ,
           To
           appear
           like
           an
           Enemy
           to
           peace
           and
           good
           Neighbourhood
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           forbid
           me
           to
           make
           peace
           between
           Neighbour
           and
           Neighbour
           ,
           and
           to
           blame
           me
           for
           being
           often
           Concerned
           therein
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           never
           prove
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           any
           Acts
           of
           Injustice
           or
           disorder
           thereby
           knowingly
           Committed
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           
             VVho
             gave
             him
             Commission
          
           ,
           To
           move
           for
           the
           denying
           Communion
           to
           several
           Congregations
           ,
           Because
           some
           that
           were
           rich
           ,
           were
           suffered
           to
           were
           a
           Gold
           Ring
           ,
           or
           Silver
           Buttons
           ,
           or
           Ribbons
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           
             VVho
             gave
             him
             Commission
          
           ,
           To
           make
           it
           unlawful
           for
           those
           that
           are
           in
           subjection
           to
           his
           Corrective
           power
           ,
           to
           trade
           or
           have
           any
           Trade
           or
           Commerce
           with
           me
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           might
           not
           buy
           or
           sell
           for
           me
           ,
           though
           Servants
           ?
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             VVho
             gave
             him
             Commission
          
           ,
           to
           
             Condemn
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Admonition
             of
             our
             London
          
           Brethren
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           own
           them
           ,
           nor
           are
           to
           regard
           what
           they
           say
           ?
        
         
           
             Now
             Sirs
          
           ,
           If
           for
           all
           these
           things
           he
           have
           not
           
             Scripture
             Authority
          
           for
           their
           Iustification
           ,
           Then
           remember
           henceforth
           that
           wholsome
           Advice
           ,
           
             When
             he
             speaketh
             fair
          
           BELEIVE
           
             him
             not
          
           BELEIVE
           
             him
             not
             ,
             for
             their
             are
             more
             than
          
           Seven
           Abominations
           
             in
             his
             Heart
          
           ;
           For
           are
           not
           such
           principles
           and
           Practises
           
             Dangerous
             both
             to
             Church
             and
             state
             ,
             and
             besides
             other
             wickedness
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             render
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             Lordly
             and
             Tyrannical
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             State
             Contemptible
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             make
             the
             one
             Dangerous
             to
             the
             well
             being
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             For
             as
             the
             Church
             doth
             increase
             ,
             the
             safety
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             must
             proportionably
             decrease
             VVitness
          
           the
           like
           Usurpation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           makeing
           
           Kings
           and
           Emperours
           Submit
           ;
           And
           can
           you
           alleadg
           any
           better
           Authority
           from
           Scripture
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           than
           Papists
           can
           for
           their
           Ceremonies
           and
           Traditions
           ?
        
         
           If
           not
           ,
           
             VVhere
             are
             you
          
           :
           my
           Beloved
           ,
           
             VVhere
             are
             you
             Got
          
           ?
           Are
           you
           not
           within
           less
           than
           a
           Sabboth
           days
           Journey
           of
           Rome
           ,
           And
           whilst
           he
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           opposes
           the
           
             Quakers
             pretended
          
           perfection
           ,
           and
           Condemns
           many
           others
           (
           
             more
             honest
          
           than
           himself
           )
           for
           Idolatry
           ,
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           Usurpation
           ,
           As
           though
           he
           himself
           were
           of
           a
           Holy
           lamb
           like
           Spirit
           ,
           hath
           he
           not
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           by
           
             fair
             flattering
             words
          
           and
           
             smooth
             pretences
             Subtlely
          
           and
           Slily
           under
           pretence
           of
           Holy
           Ends
           Crept
           into
           your
           affections
           before
           ,
           you
           are
           aware
           ,
           That
           now
           you
           are
           Conjured
           so
           to
           Rely
           on
           his
           Infallibility
           ,
           As
           to
           make
           it
           a
           Bridge
           whereby
           to
           
             Step
             over
          
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Scriptures
          
           that
           Sacred
           Boundary
           which
           as
           a
           River
           of
           Life
           divides
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           from
           that
           of
           Anti-christ
           .
        
         
           Thus
           my
           beloved
           Brethren
           ,
           But
           his
           weak
           
             Little
             Children
          
           ,
           whilst
           he
           is
           as
           it
           were
           Singing
           to
           you
           
             a
             plesant
             Song
             of
             Romes
             ruin
             being
             at
             hand
          
           and
           Rocking
           you
           into
           the
           
             peaceable
             sleep
             of
             vain
             Confidence
          
           in
           his
           
             Cradle
             of
             pretended
             safety
          
           ,
           Hath
           he
           not
           all
           on
           a
           sudden
           Lead
           you
           over
           this
           Bridge
           of
           Infallibility
           quite
           
             A
             CROSS
             Scripture
             Authority
          
           ,
           and
           Squat
           ,
           you
           down
           in
           the
           
             very
             Lap
          
           of
           the
           
             Great
             VVhose
             of
             Babylon
          
           ;
           Whence
           if
           you
           would
           but
           awake
           you
           need
           not
           VVonder
           why
           he
           doth
           not
           own
           those
           honest
           Christian
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           are
           in
           the
           City
           of
           London
           ,
           For
           now
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           order
           of
           his
           Infallible
           Brethren
           Citizens
           of
           Rome
           that
           he
           do●
           most
           Resemble
           and
           approve
           of
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           possibly
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           Why
           did
           you
           not
           before
           this
           time
           disown
           him
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           if
           you
           did
           not
           allow
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Sol.
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           his
           great
           Office
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           also
           of
           his
           deceits
           ,
           and
           even
           when
           I
           had
           Cause
           in
           some
           measure
           to
           suspect
           him
           ,
           my
           Charity
           was
           such
           that
           I
           could
           not
           Conclude
           him
           to
           be
           thus
           dangerous
           and
           deceitful
           ;
           But
           if
           the
           Case
           on
           your
           side
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           were
           acquainted
           with
           such
           his
           Authority
           and
           Order
           of
           Government
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           know
           he
           hath
           power
           to
           be
           at
           once
           both
           an
           Accuser
           and
           Judge
           ,
           and
           that
           an
           absolute
           Submission
           and
           obedience
           ought
           to
           be
           performed
           to
           this
           High-Brave
           Lordly-Person
           ,
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           Then
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           you
           your selves
           who
           pretend
           to
           be
           my
           
             weak
             Brethren
          
           ,
           are
           most
           strong
           ,
           and
           my self
           most
           weak
           and
           simple
           ,
           And
           therefore
           forasmuch
           as
           you
           have
           offended
           me
           who
           am
           so
           weak
           ;
           
             according
             to
             your
             own
             Law
          
           ,
           you
           your selves
           ought
           to
           be
           
           Excommunicated
           except
           you
           submit
           ,
           whether
           the
           matter
           for
           which
           I
           am
           offended
           be
           lawful
           or
           unlawful
           ,
           Civil
           or
           Religious
           .
           The
           Case
           is
           as
           broad
           as
           long
           ;
           and
           as
           you
           are
           honest
           ,
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           think
           it
           too
           much
           ,
           if
           you
           without
           mercy
           should
           be
           paid
           with
           your
           own
           Coyn
           ,
           especially
           when
           your
           Actions
           whereby
           you
           have
           so
           offended
           me
           ,
           were
           tyrannical
           and
           unmerciful
           .
           
             Forget
             not
             ,
             forget
             not
          
           ,
           my
           
             pretended
             tender
             loving
          
           Brethren
           ,
           
             what
             measure
             you
             have
             made
          
           .
        
         
           But
           further
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           that
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           conceit
           ,
           is
           in
           as
           great
           Power
           and
           Authority
           as
           any
           the
           Pope
           pretends
           to
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           at
           a
           certain
           time
           ,
           before
           his
           Acts
           of
           Cruelty
           practised
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           taking
           an
           occasion
           to
           speak
           of
           the
           sudden
           death
           of
           a
           Woman
           of
           his
           Congregation
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             He
             could
             not
             see
             how
             she
             could
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
          
           (
           meaning
           Heaven
           ,
           )
           
             for
             that
             she
             died
             under
             Admonition
             without
             Confession
          
           ;
           or
           to
           that
           effect
           .
           Whereupon
           I
           alleadging
           ,
           that
           for
           ought
           any
           one
           knew
           ,
           she
           might
           Repent
           of
           her
           Sin
           before
           she
           died
           .
           He
           replied
           ,
           
             That
             it
             was
             all
             one
             if
             she
             did
             ,
             unless
             she
             had
             made
          
           Consession
           ,
           
             that
             so
             she
             might
             be
             forgiven
             by
             himself
             .
          
           For
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           the
           Controversie
           lay
           not
           between
           the
           poor
           Woman
           and
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           between
           her self
           and
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           who
           would
           have
           been
           her
           Confessor
           ;
           nor
           did
           he
           at
           this
           time
           know
           ,
           but
           that
           she
           might
           confess
           her
           Sin
           to
           some
           other
           Person
           :
           But
           did
           she
           ,
           or
           did
           she
           not
           ,
           for
           want
           of
           
             articular
             Cofession
          
           ,
           and
           his
           Pardon
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           see
           any
           Hope
           .
           Judge
           now
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           Oh
           all
           ye
           whose
           Understandings
           and
           Judgments
           are
           not
           clouded
           with
           Idolatrous
           Zeal
           ,
           Whether
           this
           be
           not
           an
           
             infallible
             mark
             of
             Popish
             infallibility
             ,
             That
             he
             hath
          
           (
           in
           his
           his
           
             own
             conceit
          
           )
           
             the
             Keys
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
          
           ;
           so
           that
           whom
           
             be
             himself
          
           binds
           on
           Earth
           ,
           are
           bound
           in
           Heaven
           ;
           and
           whom
           himself
           looseth
           on
           Earth
           ,
           is
           loosed
           in
           Heaven
           .
           As
           if
           there
           were
           none
           in
           Heaven
           that
           hath
           power
           above
           him
           ,
           that
           may
           make
           any
           Alteration
           without
           his
           License
           or
           Consent
           .
        
         
           But
           for
           as
           much
           as
           many
           be
           apt
           to
           suppose
           that
           this
           offence
           in
           the
           good
           Woman
           ,
           (
           and
           I
           think
           a
           very
           good
           Woman
           too
           ,
           for
           I
           never
           heard
           that
           any
           could
           accuse
           her
           besides
           the
           unjust
           Judge
           )
           was
           very
           great
           ,
           I
           therefore
           will
           give
           an
           account
           of
           her
           Crime
           ,
           which
           was
           thus
           ,
           This
           Womans
           Daughter
           in
           Law
           being
           always
           cross
           &
           unkind
           ,
           as
           was
           observ'd
           by
           many
           ,
           went
           out
           (
           because
           of
           their
           disagreements
           )
           to
           service
           ,
           and
           home
           she
           came
           again
           with
           a
           great
           Belly
           ;
           at
           which
           the
           honest
           old
           Woman
           was
           greatly
           displeased
           ,
           and
           would
           not
           give
           her
           entertainment
           .
           This
           was
           the
           whole
           matter
           and
           fact
           he
           charged
           against
           her
           ,
           which
           she
           must
           acknowledg
           to
           be
           sin
           ,
           and
           make
           Confession
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           she
           is
           sorry
           for
           so
           doing
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Popeships
           principle
           ,
           she
           must
           be
           
             damn'd
             eternally
          
           .
           I
           pray
           Sirs
           
           observe
           the
           charity
           of
           this
           
             tender
             tyrannical
             lobing
          
           Brother
           and
           Judg
           ,
           which
           of
           the
           two
           he
           had
           most
           kindness
           for
           ,
           the
           Mother
           or
           the
           Daughter
           ?
        
         
           Some
           of
           you
           perhaps
           may
           blame
           me
           ,
           saying
           ,
           These
           are
           private
           things
           ;
           and
           that
           if
           I
           did
           see
           an
           evil
           tendency
           in
           them
           ,
           I
           ought
           not
           after
           this
           publick
           manner
           to
           detect
           it
           ;
           but
           first
           admonish
           the
           offender
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           love
           and
           meekness
           in
           private
           ;
           and
           if
           that
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           to
           take
           two
           or
           three
           more
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           refuse
           to
           reform
           ,
           then
           to
           bring
           it
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           render
           him
           odious
           to
           all
           .
        
         
           Whereunto
           I
           answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           That
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           of
           my self
           ,
           his
           Popeship
           hath
           taught
           me
           another
           Lesson
           ;
           nor
           did
           I
           ever
           find
           such
           Christian
           carriage
           from
           him
           or
           his
           Legate
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           a
           man
           damn'd
           for
           offending
           his
           Idol
           ,
           rather
           than
           for
           displeasing
           the
           most
           High.
           Let
           it
           not
           then
           be
           grievous
           to
           receive
           the
           same
           measure
           you
           have
           already
           meeted
           ;
           and
           withal
           remember
           ,
           That
           the
           difference
           between
           sin
           committed
           through
           delusion
           or
           weakness
           ,
           being
           repented
           of
           ,
           and
           never
           justified
           ,
           and
           wickedness
           practised
           upon
           deliberation
           ,
           justified
           by
           Authority
           ,
           or
           defended
           by
           Lyes
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           
             is
             very
             great
          
           .
           Nor
           had
           I
           been
           so
           large
           on
           this
           particular
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           certain
           knowledg
           of
           his
           great
           delight
           in
           
             auricular
             Confession
          
           ,
           which
           thing
           he
           improves
           to
           bring
           persons
           into
           subjection
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           I
           had
           not
           learnt
           this
           Lesson
           from
           your
           own
           practise
           ;
           and
           taken
           this
           way
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           that
           you
           are
           constrained
           (
           as
           it
           were
           )
           not
           to
           believe
           me
           :
           For
           ,
           say
           you
           ,
           
             All
             excommunicated
             persons
             will
             complain
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           I
           may
           not
           be
           believed
           ,
           nor
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           say
           regarded
           .
           But
           whether
           I
           be
           believed
           or
           not
           ,
           this
           I
           know
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           I
           can
           say
           ,
           That
           I
           have
           said
           no
           more
           of
           him
           than
           what
           I
           know
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           what
           will
           be
           justified
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           here
           perhaps
           some
           of
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           may
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           heard
           him
           preach
           against
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           call
           her
           Whore
           and
           Harlot
           ,
           but
           never
           heard
           him
           preach
           against
           their
           pretended
           Infallibility
           ;
           and
           therefore
           methinks
           I
           hear
           some
           of
           them
           puting
           the
           Question
           to
           me
           ,
           saying
           ,
        
         
           Object
           .
           You
           speak
           much
           against
           Infallibility
           ,
           but
           pray
           tell
           us
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           shew
           us
           why
           it
           is
           dangerous
           to
           believe
           that
           our
           dear
           Apostle
           is
           Infallible
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           which
           ,
           for
           the
           benefit
           of
           such
           as
           are
           really
           weak
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           best
           of
           my
           understanding
           ,
           I
           readily
           answer
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           for
           a
           person
           ,
           or
           persons
           ,
           to
           be
           Infallible
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           they
           cannot
           Err
           ;
           or
           that
           't
           is
           Impossible
           for
           them
           to
           be
           Mistaken
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           you
           believe
           any
           person
           Infallible
           ,
           you
           must
           also
           believe
           ,
           That
           whatsoever
           he
           or
           they
           Injoyn
           or
           Compel
           in
           Matters
           Religious
           or
           Civil
           ,
           whether
           in
           point
           of
           Faith
           or
           Obedience
           ,
           you
           who
           are
           under
           their
           Government
           must
           of
           necessity
           Embrace
           or
           Submit
           unto
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           be
           Damn'd
           hereafter
           ;
           or
           presently
           sent
           to
           Hell
           ,
           by
           separating
           of
           your
           Soul
           from
           your
           Body
           with
           Fire
           and
           Faggot
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           Torments
           they
           shall
           please
           to
           Invent
           ,
           since
           they
           cannot
           Err
           ,
           but
           whatever
           they
           do
           here
           on
           Earth
           is
           pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           may
           not
           make
           any
           Alteration
           without
           their
           Consent
           .
        
         
           Thus
           if
           he
           whom
           you
           own
           for
           Infallible
           ,
           shall
           declare
           ,
           That
           Scriptures
           are
           corrupt
           and
           dangerous
           ,
           because
           they
           ,
           say
           ,
           
             Submit
             your selves
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Man
             ,
          
           you
           must
           believe
           they
           are
           so
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           damn'd
           ;
           and
           all
           the
           Congregation
           must
           say
           ,
           Amen
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           shall
           declare
           the
           good
           Laws
           and
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Supreme
           Magistrate
           are
           unjust
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           regarded
           ;
           you
           must
           believe
           it
           ,
           and
           act
           accordingly
           on
           the
           same
           penalties
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           who
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           to
           cover
           his
           Deceit
           ,
           and
           carry
           on
           a
           Design
           ,
           require
           you
           to
           tell
           a
           Lye
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           an
           offence
           to
           you
           ,
           when
           in
           truth
           the
           offence
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           and
           not
           yours
           ,
           for
           you
           understand
           not
           what
           it
           means
           ;
           yet
           you
           must
           do
           it
           ,
           or
           be
           damn'd
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           or
           they
           who
           are
           thus
           Infallible
           ,
           shall
           Condemn
           a
           person
           for
           that
           which
           in
           its
           self
           is
           lawful
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           lawfully
           used
           ,
           and
           not
           abused
           ;
           you
           must
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           though
           against
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           your
           own
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           may
           not
           Trade
           with
           such
           person
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           buy
           or
           sell
           for
           him
           ,
           though
           you
           are
           his
           Servant
           ,
           or
           be
           damn'd
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           who
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           shall
           Declare
           against
           those
           who
           are
           honest
           godly
           Officers
           ,
           and
           Members
           of
           several
           Congregations
           in
           London
           ,
           that
           he
           doth
           not
           own
           them
           ;
           you
           must
           thenceforth
           never
           regard
           what
           they
           do
           or
           say
           ,
           or
           be
           damn'd
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           who
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           judge
           it
           lawful
           to
           be
           an
           Evesdropper
           ,
           to
           creep
           into
           a
           House
           ,
           and
           stand
           behind
           a
           Wall
           to
           hear
           the
           secret
           Discourse
           of
           Women
           ;
           you
           must
           by
           no
           means
           say
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           thing
           of
           
             ill
             report
          
           ;
           if
           you
           do
           ,
           into
           the
           Inquisition
           you
           must
           go
           ,
           or
           be
           severely
           dealt
           with
           .
        
         
           If
           he
           who
           is
           Infallible
           ,
           command
           you
           to
           approve
           of
           a
           Usurped
           Authority
           ,
           and
           disown
           all
           other
           Government
           ;
           to
           make
           himself
           only
           your
           Confessor
           ;
           to
           murther
           and
           destroy
           Kings
           ,
           Emperors
           ,
           or
           Princes
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Persons
           ;
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Bread
           and
           Wine
           after
           Consecration
           ;
           is
           really
           and
           substantially
           the
           Body
           and
           
           Blood
           of
           our
           blessed
           Saviour
           ;
           Believe
           and
           perform
           it
           you
           must
           ,
           or
           else
           be
           Damn'd
           ,
           And
           all
           the
           Congregation
           must
           say
           ,
           Amen
           .
           But
           if
           some
           of
           the
           Services
           are
           too
           hard
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           but
           purchase
           as
           much
           kindness
           of
           him
           as
           your
           
             New
             Lord
          
           hath
           for
           his
           Kinswoman
           ,
           you
           then
           may
           have
           Pardon
           or
           Indulgence
           without
           Penance
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           now
           I
           suppose
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           although
           He
           nor
           we
           had
           no
           Scripture
           Authority
           for
           what
           he
           and
           we
           have
           done
           ;
           yet
           we
           do
           not
           pretend
           that
           he
           is
           Iafallible
           ;
           for
           if
           you
           remember
           ,
           you
           were
           accused
           because
           by
           the
           Patent
           you
           did
           offend
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           you
           may
           call
           to
           mind
           ,
           That
           our
           dear
           Brother
           did
           prove
           ,
           that
           whatever
           did
           offend
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           If
           the
           Offender
           persist
           in
           justifying
           the
           thing
           ,
           although
           in
           it self
           lawful
           and
           honest
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           relating
           to
           Religion
           or
           Religious
           Worship
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           punisht
           ,
           and
           because
           you
           did
           persist
           ,
           we
           therefore
           at
           his
           Request
           gave
           our
           Consents
           that
           you
           should
           be
           Damn'd
           ,
           except
           you
           submit
           ,
           although
           you
           might
           not
           know
           who
           those
           weak
           Brethren
           were
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           answer
           ,
           That
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           pretended
           and
           practised
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           me
           believe
           that
           it
           is
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           that
           are
           Infallible
           ,
           for
           otherwise
           you
           would
           not
           send
           a
           man
           to
           Hell
           for
           offending
           them
           that
           are
           
             subject
             to
             a
             quarrelsome
             boundless
             humour
          
           :
           What
           your
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           I
           remember
           pretty
           well
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           proved
           his
           groundless
           Affertions
           ,
           I
           cannot
           so
           easily
           grant
           ,
           for
           let
           me
           tell
           you
           this
           is
           one
           of
           his
           
             Popeships
             New
             cheats
             ,
             by
             which
             his
             Police
             is
             Improved
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             seduce
             you
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             give
             him
             occasion
             to
             boast
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             unlimited
             Power
             and
             admirable
             Greatness
             .
          
        
         
           For
           now
           it
           is
           So
           ,
           that
           his
           and
           his
           weak
           Brethrens
           Power
           and
           Authority
           ,
           is
           equal
           with
           the
           Usurped
           Power
           and
           Authority
           of
           his
           pretended
           
             Infallible
             Brethren
             at
             Rome
          
           ;
           For
           now
           he
           and
           they
           may
           Damn
           whom
           they
           please
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           they
           please
           ,
           except
           they
           submit
           ,
           for
           what
           they
           please
           shall
           offend
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           knowing
           that
           many
           of
           you
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           new
           Devices
           ,
           Tricks
           ,
           and
           Deceits
           ,
           do
           really
           believe
           that
           still
           his
           design
           is
           good
           ,
           and
           his
           heart
           towards
           God
           perfect
           and
           upright
           .
        
         
           I
           therefore
           ,
           in
           
             Love
             to
             regain
             you
          
           ,
           am
           as
           it
           were
           constrained
           to
           shew
           you
           what
           great
           dangers
           this
           
             groundless
             Belief
          
           is
           attended
           with
           .
        
         
           The
           best
           of
           those
           who
           was
           Seduced
           by
           
             Pope
             Innocent
             ,
             John
             the
             Taylor
             King
             of
          
           Leyden
           ;
           
             that
             pretended
             holy
             man
          
           Hacket
           ,
           
             or
             any
             other
             the
             greatest
             Deceivers
             that
             ever
             were
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
          
           were
           drawn
           in
           by
           this
           
             Bait
             ,
             viz.
          
           A
           Belief
           that
           although
           they
           might
           Act
           strangely
           ,
           and
           practise
           things
           without
           
             Scripture
             Authority
          
           ,
           yet
           their
           design
           was
           to
           promote
           
             Gods
             Glory
          
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           
             heart
             was
             upright
          
           .
           
           Be
           wise
           now
           therefore
           ,
           and
           remember
           that
           the
           most
           Vnerring
           and
           Infallible
           Rule
           is
           
             without
             him
          
           ,
           not
           
             within
             him
          
           ;
           by
           that
           try
           his
           heart
           ,
           bring
           the
           counterfeit
           Gold
           to
           the
           Touchstone
           ,
           and
           whatever
           out
           of
           fondness
           or
           excess
           of
           Charity
           you
           may
           have
           Believed
           ;
           compare
           the
           same
           with
           that
           of
           Solomon
           ,
           and
           who
           knows
           but
           you
           may
           find
           it
           appear
           so
           after
           all
           his
           pious
           pretences
           and
           solemn
           Protestations
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             his
             Heart
             is
             deceitful
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             who
             can
             know
             it
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           will
           shut
           your
           eyes
           ,
           and
           be
           still
           seduced
           to
           Believe
           that
           whatever
           he
           does
           is
           for
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           &c.
           
           What
           may
           he
           not
           allure
           and
           draw
           you
           unto
           ,
           having
           already
           brought
           you
           meerly
           on
           his
           request
           to
           commit
           spiritual
           Murther
           ,
           and
           most
           uncharitably
           and
           unjustly
           Damn
           a
           man
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           Authority
           from
           Scripture
           ?
           Dare
           any
           of
           you
           my
           Beloved
           (
           though
           most
           unmerciful
           Brethren
           )
           say
           that
           his
           Precepts
           and
           your
           Practises
           are
           Authorized
           by
           the
           most
           High
           ?
           Do
           they
           not
           rather
           look
           like
           the
           hair-brain'd
           Proclamations
           of
           John
           of
           Leyden
           ,
           or
           the
           Extravagancies
           of
           a
           Popish
           Bull
           ?
        
         
           Do
           you
           own
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           for
           the
           only
           and
           Infallible
           rule
           for
           Church
           Government
           ,
           Worship
           and
           Religious
           Exercises
           ?
           search
           then
           I
           pray
           ,
           peruse
           them
           diligently
           ,
           
             and
             if
             you
             find
             not
             his
             Commission
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             therein
             Recorded
             ,
             you
             have
             too
             much
             cause
             to
             believe
             that
             you
             are
             Betrayed
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             look
             to
             your selves
             ,
             delays
             are
             dangerous
             ;
             Hast
             to
             the
             work
             ,
             keep
             close
             to
             your
             unerring
             Rule
             ,
             and
             eber
             remember
             that
             Councel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             which
             come
             in
             Sheeps
             Cloathing
             ,
             but
             inwardly
             are
             ravenous
             Wolves
             ,
             Te
             shall
             know
             them
             by
             their
             Fruits
          
           Therefore
           see
           his
           Commission
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           he
           should
           
             solemnly
             Protest
          
           ;
           That
           he
           is
           
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           I
           wish
           the
           worst
           of
           you
           well
           )
           let
           me
           beg
           of
           you
           to
           remember
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             contradict
             his
             own
             will
             and
             mind
             revealed
             in
             Scrip●ure
          
           ;
           Be
           not
           too
           confident
           ,
           consider
           that
           others
           ,
           like
           himself
           and
           his
           Confederates
           ,
           did
           in
           their
           wickednss
           lean
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             the
             Lord
             amongst
             us
             ,
             No
             evil
             can
             come
             upon
             us
          
           :
           Is
           not
           the
           Case
           plain
           ,
           hath
           he
           not
           deceived
           and
           abused
           you
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           through
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           
             pretences
             to
             an
             extraordinary
             Zeal
          
           ,
           and
           unheard
           of
           Love.
           
        
         
           And
           may
           not
           all
           good
           people
           ,
           whose
           eyes
           are
           not
           blinded
           with
           partiality
           ,
           easily
           see
           his
           
             Commissions
             and
             Authoritie
          
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           acted
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           proceeds
           from
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           Father
           of
           Usurpers
           ,
           Rebels
           ,
           and
           Tyrants
           ,
           the
           Authorizer
           of
           all
           wickedness
           ,
           whereby
           he
           may
           destroy
           Christian
           Peace
           both
           of
           Church
           and
           State
           ;
           and
           will
           you
           condemn
           the
           Pope
           as
           his
           only
           darling
           Child
           for
           putting
           in
           Execution
           his
           devises
           ,
           and
           yet
           justifie
           him
           that
           doth
           the
           same
           thing
           at
           
           Home
           ;
           are
           they
           not
           Brethren
           serving
           one
           Master
           ,
           both
           Usurping
           Tyrants
           ?
           and
           will
           you
           separate
           from
           one
           here
           ,
           and
           yet
           receive
           your
           Portion
           with
           them
           both
           hereafter
           ;
           If
           so
           ,
           
             Then
             I
             say
             ,
             Adieu
             to
             you
             my
             unkind
             friends
             ,
             Adieu
             to
             you
             for
             ever
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           prevent
           the
           worst
           ,
           I
           would
           yet
           in
           Love
           ,
           with
           all
           plainness
           ,
           further
           admonish
           you
           ,
           in
           hopes
           that
           you
           will
           hear
           ,
           as
           your
           Apostle
           said
           ,
           
             VVhat
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             of
             Men
          
           ;
           So
           let
           me
           intreat
           you
           seriously
           to
           say
           ,
           
             Oh!
             what
             have
             we
             to
             do
             any
             more
             with
             Idolls
          
           :
           Consider
           ,
           and
           lay
           to
           heart
           ,
           what
           an
           exquisite
           peice
           of
           Cruelty
           you
           have
           committed
           ,
           even
           offered
           up
           a
           Soul
           as
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           your
           Idol
           ;
           for
           since
           you
           cannot
           prove
           your
           doings
           therein
           were
           required
           by
           ,
           or
           pleasing
           unto
           the
           most
           high
           God
           ,
           Is
           not
           the
           thing
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           wholly
           performed
           to
           the
           
             Solemne
             Adoration
          
           of
           your
           Idol
           ,
           who
           alone
           commanded
           ,
           and
           is
           well
           pleased
           with
           your
           Actions
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           to
           convince
           you
           that
           he
           is
           no
           true
           Apostle
           ,
           do
           but
           observe
           ,
           I
           pray
           ,
           what
           manner
           of
           Persons
           they
           were
           he
           makes
           choise
           of
           above
           all
           others
           to
           
             attend
             his
             Person
          
           ,
           and
           help
           to
           defend
           his
           Acts
           of
           Tyranny
           ,
           when
           called
           to
           London
           to
           give
           an
           account
           thereof
           ;
           for
           by
           the
           Dispositions
           and
           Actions
           of
           the
           Servants
           ,
           may
           be
           discerned
           what
           manner
           of
           Spirit
           the
           Master
           is
           of
           ;
           they
           being
           the
           only
           Three
           (
           three
           more
           such
           I
           would
           hope
           he
           may
           not
           find
           )
           amongst
           you
           so
           fit
           to
           serve
           him
           .
           The
           first
           was
           he
           in
           whose
           Judgment
           I
           deserved
           to
           be
           Excommunicated
           for
           offending
           his
           Lordship
           ,
           rather
           than
           for
           
             offending
             the
             most
             High
             and
             Holy
             One.
          
           The
           second
           Assistant
           was
           he
           that
           defended
           his
           own
           unlawful
           Acts
           of
           Covetousness
           ,
           by
           means
           directly
           unlawful
           ,
           
             viz.
             Deceit
          
           and
           Fraud
           ,
           and
           yet
           condemns
           me
           for
           coveting
           a
           Patent
           :
           Of
           whom
           I
           would
           ask
           this
           Question
           ,
           
             VVhether
             he
             be
             willing
             to
             receive
             the
             same
             measure
             as
             he
             hath
             meered
          
           :
           The
           last
           and
           more
           eminently
           zealous
           in
           his
           Masters
           business
           than
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           was
           he
           who
           with
           his
           fist
           of
           wickedness
           did
           abuse
           his
           Brother
           ;
           and
           after
           his
           exercise
           of
           Cruelty
           to
           his
           abused
           Beast
           ,
           wished
           the
           Plague
           and
           the
           Pox
           to
           the
           poor
           tyred
           Creature
           .
           Think
           you
           that
           these
           Spirits
           will
           strain
           at
           a
           Gnat
           ,
           that
           can
           swallow
           such
           Cammel-Impieties
           ?
           Or
           will
           you
           be
           offended
           ,
           if
           to
           such
           a
           triple
           Knot
           of
           Preaching
           Conspirators
           I
           recommend
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             You
             Hypocrites
             ,
             first
             cast
             out
             the
             Beams
             that
             are
             in
             your
             own
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             may
             you
             see
             more
             clearly
             to
             pluck
             out
             the
             Mote
             that
             is
             in
             your
             Brothers
             Eye
             ?
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           your
           
             Lordly
             Apostle
          
           hath
           as
           it
           were
           scoffingly
           called
           me
           Dreamer
           ,
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           though
           I
           am
           far
           from
           Practising
           or
           Justifying
           any
           Superstitious
           Observation
           of
           Dreams
           ,
           as
           knowing
           that
           they
           are
           oft
           times
           caused
           by
           Natural
           means
           ,
           and
           
           prove
           only
           Delusive
           motions
           of
           the
           ever-busie
           Fancy
           ,
           retained
           by
           the
           waking
           Memory
           ,
           whilst
           the
           Judgment
           and
           distinguishing
           Faculties
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           external
           Senses
           ,
           lie
           fast
           lock'd
           up
           in
           the
           Charms
           of
           Sleep
           ;
           yet
           since
           we
           have
           both
           Examples
           ,
           and
           positive
           Texts
           ,
           shewing
           ,
           That
           in
           Dreams
           was
           one
           way
           whereby
           the
           Lord
           was
           pleased
           heretofore
           to
           communicate
           himself
           to
           his
           Servants
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           censure
           all
           Representations
           of
           that
           kind
           as
           vain
           ,
           casual
           ,
           or
           signifying
           nothing
           .
           Nay
           some
           Reasons
           I
           have
           ,
           considering
           the
           Time
           and
           several
           Circumstances
           ,
           to
           apprehend
           ,
           that
           a
           certain
           Dream
           of
           mine
           (
           the
           Relation
           whereof
           might
           occasion
           such
           his
           Lordships
           Scoffs
           )
           may
           prove
           no
           less
           certain
           in
           the
           Event
           ,
           than
           the
           Dreams
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           for
           his
           Dreams
           was
           envied
           by
           his
           Brethren
           .
           And
           for
           the
           satisfying
           your
           curiosity
           who
           have
           not
           heard
           it
           ,
           I
           shall
           here
           faithfully
           relate
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           happened
           ,
           thus
           .
        
         
           On
           the
           Day
           on
           which
           you
           were
           pleased
           to
           deal
           with
           me
           as
           an
           Offender
           of
           the
           weak
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           arose
           early
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           resolving
           ,
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           not
           to
           omit
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           might
           be
           my
           duty
           towards
           God
           ;
           in
           order
           whereunto
           I
           prepared
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           ,
           to
           rely
           on
           him
           only
           for
           his
           guidance
           and
           assistance
           ,
           without
           the
           least
           premeditation
           what
           to
           Answer
           .
           And
           with
           sincerity
           I
           can
           say
           it
           ,
           as
           I
           went
           out
           ,
           so
           did
           I
           come
           home
           ,
           with
           a
           gracious
           confidence
           of
           his
           Mercy
           and
           Favour
           ;
           But
           it
           being
           then
           somewhat
           late
           in
           the
           Evening
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           I
           had
           refreshed
           my self
           ,
           and
           performed
           my
           Duty
           as
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           Bed
           ;
           and
           in
           my
           Sleep
           I
           had
           a
           Dream
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           standing
           a
           little
           distant
           from
           that
           House
           wherein
           this
           unhappy
           and
           ill-managed
           Meeting
           was
           ;
           and
           as
           I
           stood
           still
           ,
           observing
           the
           House
           to
           be
           full
           of
           People
           ,
           and
           my self
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           as
           a
           Person
           not
           regarded
           ;
           Behold
           ,
           a
           great
           Fire
           did
           on
           a
           sudden
           appear
           in
           the
           House
           ;
           at
           which
           I
           stood
           amazed
           ,
           crying
           out
           ,
           Your
           House
           is
           on
           Fire
           ;
           but
           immediately
           it
           seemed
           to
           me
           to
           Blaze
           through
           all
           the
           Windows
           on
           the
           South-side
           of
           it
           ;
           whereupon
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           I
           cried
           to
           them
           within
           to
           depart
           the
           House
           ;
           telling
           them
           what
           danger
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           and
           often
           saying
           ,
           
             The
             House
             is
             on
             Fire
          
           :
           But
           all
           the
           care
           and
           pains
           I
           could
           take
           to
           perswade
           them
           was
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           wholly
           contemned
           .
           But
           whilst
           I
           was
           busie
           thus
           warning
           them
           to
           escape
           ,
           behold
           ,
           all
           the
           House
           seemed
           to
           be
           in
           a
           Flame
           ,
           the
           Fire
           breaking
           violently
           forth
           ,
           even
           through
           the
           Roof
           of
           it
           .
           Then
           did
           I
           observe
           every
           Person
           suddenly
           to
           be
           in
           motion
           ,
           and
           every
           hand
           set
           work
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Fire
           began
           to
           ab●te
           ,
           and
           in
           short
           time
           after
           was
           quenched
           .
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           I
           then
           came
           into
           the
           House
           ,
           where
           I
           found
           all
           the
           People
           in
           a
           little
           disorder
           ,
           some
           walking
           about
           ,
           and
           
           others
           sitting
           still
           (
           in
           that
           Room
           where
           they
           had
           compassed
           their
           unhappy
           Act
           of
           unmerciful
           Tyranny
           )
           but
           at
           the
           upper
           End
           of
           the
           Table
           where
           the
           unjust
           Judg
           or
           false
           Apostle
           used
           to
           stand
           and
           perform
           his
           Devotion
           ,
           I
           beheld
           the
           perfect
           form
           of
           a
           Pulpit
           with
           the
           door
           open
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           outside
           of
           the
           Pulpit
           door
           there
           was
           a
           little
           woodden-pin
           ,
           on
           which
           there
           hung
           a
           very
           
             bright
             key
          
           (
           of
           which
           I
           did
           often
           take
           notice
           )
           but
           the
           Pulpit
           being
           empty
           I
           inquired
           for
           the
           person
           that
           should
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           none
           made
           me
           Answer
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           it
           was
           observed
           by
           all
           ,
           that
           the
           Party
           belonging
           to
           the
           said
           place
           was
           lost
           ,
           and
           could
           no
           where
           be
           found
           ,
           and
           also
           that
           my
           Company
           was
           Acceptable
           .
        
         
           This
           was
           my
           Dream
           ,
           as
           one
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           my
           Servant
           that
           then
           was
           ,
           and
           was
           one
           of
           their
           Company
           ,
           and
           knew
           more
           of
           my
           mind
           than
           any
           other
           can
           (
           if
           he
           will
           )
           witness
           that
           I
           related
           the
           same
           to
           him
           the
           next
           day
           ;
           but
           this
           is
           observable
           that
           in
           all
           my
           dream
           ,
           
             I
             was
             not
             sensible
             of
             any
             thing
             that
             had
             passed
             between
             the
             Church
             and
             my Self
             ,
          
           nor
           did
           I
           awake
           till
           the
           morning
           Light
           ,
           and
           then
           my
           dream
           came
           to
           my
           remembrance
           ;
        
         
           Another
           dream
           some
           what
           remarkable
           I
           had
           some
           few
           days
           before
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           slop
           put
           to
           my
           obtaining
           the
           great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ,
           for
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           his
           Majesties
           grant
           before
           the
           late
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           untrue
           Information
           of
           two
           Conspirators
           ,
           who
           suggested
           ,
           That
           I
           was
           not
           the
           first
           Inventer
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           designed
           to
           prohibite
           all
           persons
           from
           Cleansing
           of
           Clover
           ,
           All
           which
           was
           utterly
           false
           ;
           Some
           few
           days
           I
           say
           before
           this
           stop
           was
           made
           I
           being
           at
           London
           ,
           in
           my
           sleep
           had
           this
           dream
           .
           That
           as
           I
           was
           going
           about
           my
           business
           ,
           in
           Order
           to
           have
           his
           Majesties
           grant
           Confirmed
           under
           the
           great
           Seal
           ,
           behold
           there
           stood
           in
           my
           way
           a
           Church
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           quite
           Cross
           the
           street
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           could
           not
           pass
           by
           it
           ,
           whereupon
           I
           stood
           still
           to
           Consider
           ,
           whether
           there
           was
           no
           other
           way
           by
           which
           I
           might
           go
           whither
           my
           business
           lay
           ,
           but
           whilst
           I
           was
           thus
           Considering
           methoughts
           a
           strange
           thing
           came
           into
           my
           mind
           ,
           viz.
           That
           I
           must
           go
           over
           the
           Church
           which
           seemed
           to
           be
           of
           a
           considerable
           Height
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           middle
           of
           it
           stood
           a
           very
           High
           and
           Stately
           Steeple
           ,
           which
           seemed
           to
           overtop
           all
           the
           Churches
           in
           London
           ,
           At
           the
           sight
           whereof
           I
           was
           somewhat
           afraid
           of
           Climbing
           so
           High
           as
           to
           get
           over
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           so
           it
           was
           ,
           over
           it
           I
           must
           ,
           and
           up
           I
           got
           to
           the
           Top
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           being
           there
           ,
           the
           losty
           Steeple
           standing
           in
           my
           way
           ,
           over
           that
           I
           must
           go
           also
           ,
           which
           I
           did
           ,
           and
           went
           down
           again
           to
           the
           ground
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           where
           looking
           up
           to
           the
           top
           of
           the
           Steeple
           .
           I
           returned
           thanks
           that
           I
           came
           over
           so
           dangerous
           a
           place
           without
           hurt
           ,
           but
           passing
           towards
           my
           business
           ,
           methoughts
           I
           was
           discouraged
           ,
           
           and
           given
           to
           doubt
           ,
           that
           at
           that
           time
           I
           should
           be
           frustrared
           of
           my
           intent
           ,
           and
           was
           moved
           to
           go
           home
           with
           Content
           ,
           there
           to
           settle
           my self
           to
           the
           work
           I
           should
           find
           my self
           most
           concerned
           in
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           I
           should
           have
           my
           Expectation
           ,
           as
           in
           relation
           ,
           I
           mean
           to
           the
           Confirmation
           of
           the
           Patent
           ;
        
         
           This
           dream
           I
           confess
           I
           did
           little
           heed
           ,
           though
           it
           of●
           came
           into
           my
           thoughts
           ,
           till
           such
           time
           as
           the
           day
           of
           hearing
           before
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           came
           ,
           who
           upon
           their
           false
           Allegations
           was
           pleased
           to
           put
           a
           stop
           to
           my
           business
           ,
           and
           then
           home
           I
           came
           ,
           where
           I
           not
           only
           found
           how
           these
           Conspirators
           had
           Alarm'd
           the
           Country
           with
           news
           of
           the
           great
           things
           they
           had
           done
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           boasting
           (
           as
           I
           was
           told
           )
           that
           they
           were
           promised
           ,
           That
           if
           I
           did
           go
           any
           more
           to
           private
           meetings
           It
           should
           cost
           me
           every
           time
           100
           ,
           pound
           .
           But
           also
           that
           my
           pretended
           Brethren
           were
           lifted
           up
           above
           measure
           ,
           beginning
           to
           boast
           that
           they
           were
           Justifyed
           on
           all
           hands
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           glad
           they
           had
           done
           it
           ,
           viz.
           Excommunicated
           me
           ,
           before
           that
           time
           ;
           All
           which
           Considered
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           premifes
           herein
           before
           declared
           ,
           I
           was
           then
           and
           not
           till
           then
           fully
           Convinced
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           my
           duty
           to
           Publish
           their
           Acts
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           and
           defend
           my
           own
           Innocency
           thus
           beyond
           measure
           abused
           !
        
         
           Whereupon
           I
           did
           apply
           my self
           to
           the
           Lord
           by
           Fasting
           and
           Prayer
           several
           days
           ,
           Desiring
           that
           he
           would
           assist
           me
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           withhold
           me
           from
           it
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           best
           pleased
           him
           ;
           yea
           I
           did
           desire
           the
           Lord
           to
           bring
           upon
           me
           those
           Evills
           which
           that
           false
           Apostle
           did
           predict
           Should
           befall
           me
           ,
           rather
           than
           that
           ,
           I
           by
           this
           means
           should
           dishonour
           his
           glorious
           name
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           work
           lay
           before
           me
           ,
           and
           as
           well
           as
           I
           could
           I
           then
           drew
           up
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           what
           is
           here
           presented
           to
           publique
           view
           ,
           And
           then
           to
           London
           I
           went
           with
           a
           full
           Intent
           to
           Printthe
           same
           ,
           and
           and
           also
           to
           move
           for
           a
           Rehearing
           of
           my
           Case
           concerning
           the
           Patent
           .
        
         
           About
           which
           makeing
           some
           Inquiry
           ,
           I
           found
           all
           things
           seemed
           to
           smile
           upon
           ,
           and
           in
           order
           to
           obtain
           a
           Rehearing
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           the
           Earl
           of
           Shaftsbury
           ,
           then
           Lord
           High
           Chancellor
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           without
           Petition
           ,
           Bribe
           ,
           or
           Fee
           ,
           was
           admitted
           to
           treat
           with
           his
           Honour
           ,
           who
           after
           several
           times
           discoursing
           the
           matter
           ,
           was
           pleased
           to
           Confirm
           what
           His
           Majesty
           had
           gratiously
           granted
           unto
           me
           under
           the
           Great
           Seal
           of
           England
           ;
           But
           the
           cause
           of
           my
           not
           publishing
           this
           Narrative
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           I
           have
           truely
           declared
           in
           my
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           Thus
           part
           of
           my
           last
           dream
           being
           accomplished
           in
           such
           good
           success
           in
           my
           Business
           of
           the
           Patent
           ,
           after
           I
           had
           applyed
           my self
           
           with
           diligence
           to
           make
           a
           discovery
           of
           the
           Usurpers
           Wickedness
           ,
           why
           may
           I
           not
           rationally
           Imagine
           ,
           that
           no
           part
           of
           the
           rest
           will
           pass
           unfulfilled
           in
           its
           kinds
           ,
           Yet
           cannot
           I
           boast
           any
           Certainty
           ,
           nor
           dare
           pretend
           to
           Divine
           Revelations
           ,
           acknowledging
           that
           what
           I
           have
           related
           were
           really
           dreams
           ,
           but
           whereas
           this
           false
           Apostle
           (
           as
           I
           hinted
           before
           )
           hath
           prophesied
           ,
           saying
           to
           me
           at
           a
           time
           when
           I
           was
           not
           well
           in
           Health
           ,
           That
           if
           I
           would
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           decline
           the
           said
           business
           of
           the
           Patent
           ,
           
             I
             should
             not
             prosper
             in
             Body
             nor
             Estate
             ,
          
           and
           to
           another
           ,
           
             That
             I
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             subsist
             ,
          
           or
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           my
           
             Condition
             would
             be
             so
             strange
             :
             Blessed
             and
             for
             ever
             Blessed
             be
          
           the
           most
           High
           God
           ,
           Even
           the
           
             God
             of
             my
             Salvation
          
           ,
           I
           have
           found
           him
           a
           
             false
             Prophet
          
           ,
           and
           though
           at
           his
           Instigation
           I
           was
           Cast
           out
           by
           my
           pretended
           Loveing
           ,
           but
           deluded
           Brethren
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Let
             the
             Lord
             be
             Glorified
          
           ,
           I
           comfortably
           hope
           ,
           
             That
             be
             will
             appear
             to
             my
             Joy
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             Ashamed
             ,
          
           If.
           66.
           5.
           
        
         
           Oh!
           What
           shall
           I
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           my
           most
           unkind
           ,
           yet
           pretended
           tender
           Loveing
           Friends
           !
           May
           I
           flatter
           you
           as
           your
           seducer
           hath
           done
           ,
           whereby
           to
           Engage
           you
           on
           my
           part
           ?
           No
           ,
           I
           dare
           not
           ,
           the
           matter
           is
           weighty
           ;
           A
           Soul
           Concern
           ,
           and
           most
           dangerous
           it
           is
           to
           play
           with
           Thunder-Boults
           ,
           and
           Jest
           with
           things
           that
           are
           sharp
           and
           burning
           ?
        
         
           Did
           you
           not
           believe
           ,
           that
           what
           your
           pretended
           Apostle
           with
           your
           consents
           hath
           done
           on
           Earth
           ,
           was
           also
           done
           in
           Heaven
           ?
           I
           know
           that
           you
           did
           believe
           it
           ,
           And
           yet
           how
           easily
           were
           you
           drawn
           to
           Consent
           ,
           to
           this
           horrible
           Cruelty
           ,
           though
           youhad
           no
           Command
           for
           it
           ;
           Why
           would
           you
           to
           that
           degree
           punish
           where
           no
           Law
           was
           Transgressed
           ?
           Why
           would
           you
           Condemn
           where
           no
           sin
           was
           proved
           ?
           As
           for
           my
           offending
           weak
           Brethern
           ,
           I
           have
           I
           suppose
           sufficiently
           proved
           that
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           pretence
           ,
           and
           Juggling
           Stratagem
           to
           Engage
           you
           to
           Joyn
           and
           become
           ignorantly
           his
           instruments
           to
           accomplish
           his
           designe
           before
           resolved
           upon
           ,
           And
           yet
           even
           in
           this
           I
           was
           ready
           and
           earnest
           to
           have
           given
           you
           Satisfaction
           ,
           if
           he
           like
           an
           Enemy
           to
           Peace
           and
           good
           Order
           had
           not
           perpetually
           disturbed
           our
           Reasoning
           together
           as
           aforesaid
           ;
           Let
           not
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           a
           fond
           veneration
           for
           him
           ,
           or
           prejudice
           against
           me
           ,
           any
           longer
           prevent
           your
           laying
           to
           heart
           ,
           this
           Act
           of
           rash
           Cruelty
           ,
           and
           your
           dealings
           equally
           unjust
           and
           unkind
           towards
           a
           person
           ,
           who
           can
           with
           a
           good
           Conscience
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           hath
           been
           ,
           and
           is
           still
           ready
           to
           be
           kind
           to
           you
           all
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Duty
           ;
           Consider
           I
           say
           ,
           my
           Beloved
           !
           what
           was
           become
           not
           only
           of
           mercy
           and
           Compassion
           ,
           Christian
           Love
           and
           mutual
           pitty
           ,
           but
           even
           of
           Justice
           and
           Common
           ,
           right
           in
           that
           day
           when
           you
           Condemn'd
           me
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           could
           not
           find
           so
           much
           
           as
           a
           little
           Heathenish
           Equity
           ;
           I
           speak
           not
           this
           to
           insilt
           over
           ,
           but
           to
           regain
           you
           and
           Convince
           you
           of
           your
           Condition
           ,
           for
           whatever
           you
           may
           think
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           Believe
           ,
           That
           without
           Repentance
           for
           such
           unjust
           and
           uncharitable
           deeds
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           in
           danger
           .
        
         
           And
           think
           not
           my
           friends
           ,
           That
           I
           am
           such
           a
           son
           of
           Belial
           that
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Love
           ,
           you
           may
           not
           without
           Interruption
           speak
           unto
           me
           ,
           for
           I
           can
           truely
           say
           I
           have
           longed
           for
           an
           opportunity
           to
           Converse
           with
           you
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           Usurper
           be
           not
           present
           to
           disburb
           our
           friendly
           Reasonings
           continually
           with
           his
           Clamorous
           interposeings
           ,
           Nor
           should
           I
           after
           this
           manner
           have
           spent
           one
           hour
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           had
           I
           not
           believed
           that
           it
           was
           indispensably
           my
           Duty
           to
           endeavour
           by
           this
           means
           to
           make
           you
           senfible
           of
           your
           Delusions
           ;
           And
           I
           pray
           God
           that
           it
           may
           prove
           effectual
           to
           that
           purpose
           ,
           so
           that
           henceforth
           you
           may
           say
           of
           him
           ,
           who
           like
           a
           seducer
           hath
           Caused
           Confusion
           and
           Disorder
           ,
           
             What
             have
             we
             to
             do
             with
             thee
             ,
             Ob
             ;
             full
             of
             all
             Subtlety
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           For
           untill
           you
           Repent
           and
           acknowledg
           your
           Acts
           of
           Injustice
           ,
           practised
           under
           pretence
           of
           Authority
           ,
           how
           shall
           you
           and
           I
           be
           reconciled
           ,
           For
           my self
           I
           am
           always
           ready
           to
           do
           my
           part
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           it
           Concerns
           me
           ,
           declaring
           hereby
           ,
           That
           upon
           the
           performance
           of
           your
           Duties
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           ready
           and
           willing
           to
           forgive
           the
           worst
           of
           you
           that
           hath
           hated
           me
           most
           ,
           as
           you
           can
           be
           willing
           that
           I
           should
           ;
        
         
           But
           if
           you
           shall
           will
           fully
           neglect
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           we
           be
           not
           Reconciled
           ,
           what
           will
           ANSWER
           when
           
             God
             ariseth
             up
          
           ,
           and
           in
           Iudgment
           shall
           say
           ,
           
             who
             hath
             REQUIRED
          
           this
           offering
           or
           Sacrifice
           at
           your
           
             hands
             :
             Oh!
             forget
             not
             ,
             VVhat
             manner
             of
             measure
             you
             have
             made
             ,
          
           Therefore
           if
           you
           expect
           mercy
           and
           pardon
           for
           your
           Sins
           and
           Trespasses
           ,
           If
           you
           desire
           your
           iniquities
           to
           be
           Covered
           with
           the
           imputation
           of
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           JESVS
           ,
           If
           you
           would
           find
           Deliverance
           in
           Distress
           ,
           or
           Grace
           to
           help
           in
           time
           of
           Tryal
           ,
           are
           you
           not
           in
           the
           Exercise
           of
           your
           faith
           ,
           To
           offer
           up
           your
           prayers
           and
           performances
           of
           your
           Duties
           unto
           the
           Lord
           as
           a
           means
           in
           order
           to
           
             obtain
             these
             mercies
          
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           my
           Beloved
           !
           When
           thus
           you
           do
           ,
           
             Then
             remember
          
           that
           Obedience
           is
           better
           and
           more
           acceptable
           than
           
             such
             your
             Sacrifice
          
           ,
           and
           forget
           not
           to
           remember
           your
           own
           Evil
           ways
           ,
           and
           to
           consider
           
             VVhether
             your
             abused
             Brother
             hath
             not
             ought
             against
             you
             ,
          
           Knowing
           that
           your
           Prayers
           are
           unacceptable
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           until
           you
           have
           done
           your
           Duty
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             To
             be
             reconciled
             to
             your
             abused
             Brother
          
           ;
           If
           you
           will
           not
           perform
           this
           your
           first
           work
           ,
           or
           do
           not
           Believe
           it
           your
           Duty
           so
           to
           do
           ;
           
             Tell
             me
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             believe
             that
             
             you
             shall
             obtain
             mercy
             ;
             Is
             not
             the
             Case
             Plain
             ,
             He
             shall
             have
             Judgment
             without
             Mercy
             that
             hath
             Shewed
             no
             Mercy
             ;
             If
             therefore
             you
             believe
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             will
             be
             as
             good
             as
             his
             VVord
             ,
          
           have
           a
           care
           you
           add
           not
           Sin
           to
           Sin
           ,
           but
           hast
           for
           Reconciliation
           ,
           that
           so
           the
           obstruction
           ,
           which
           hinders
           the
           acceptation
           of
           your
           Duties
           ,
           may
           be
           removed
           out
           of
           the
           way
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           yet
           one
           Objection
           behind
           ,
           for
           possibly
           you
           may
           say
           That
           he
           Preacheth
           up
           Holiness
           and
           Godliness
           of
           life
           and
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           Rebuketh
           ,
           and
           Admonished
           Persons
           many
           times
           that
           are
           worthy
           of
           Blame
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           but
           in
           Charity
           Judg
           the
           best
           of
           Him
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           must
           Love
           Him.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           That
           I
           know
           all
           this
           may
           be
           true
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           Counterfeit
           Coyn
           is
           guilded
           all
           over
           ,
           with
           some
           good
           mettal
           ,
           and
           the
           greatest
           Hypocrisy
           walks
           in
           a
           Masque
           of
           sanctity
           ,
           so
           is
           his
           Lordly
           Tyrannical
           Authority
           ,
           vailed
           with
           the
           fairest
           pretences
           of
           the
           greatest
           degree
           of
           Love
           and
           Humility
           ;
           
             I
             accuse
             him
             not
          
           ,
           for
           those
           things
           which
           
             are
             good
          
           ,
           But
           be
           not
           deceived
           ,
           what
           if
           he
           had
           Faith
           so
           as
           to
           remove
           Mountains
           ,
           Suppose
           he
           gave
           all
           his
           Goods
           to
           relieve
           the
           poor
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           more
           than
           all
           that
           )
           should
           he
           give
           his
           body
           to
           be
           Burned
           ,
           If
           he
           hath
           not
           Charity
           ,
           what
           will
           all
           this
           avail
           him
           ?
           and
           do
           you
           not
           know
           that
           true
           Charity
           and
           solid
           Honesty
           are
           both
           wanting
           ?
           Are
           not
           all
           his
           plausible
           pretences
           like
           rotten
           wood
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           of
           more
           shew
           than
           Substance
           ?
           A
           Pharisaical
           Holiness
           ,
           like
           painted
           Tombs
           ,
           finely
           varnished
           over
           ,
           but
           within
           ,
           nothing
           but
           stench
           and
           Putrefaction
           ;
           Let
           not
           then
           shews
           and
           outsides
           ,
           Words
           ,
           Titles
           and
           Gestures
           ,
           deceive
           you
           ,
           
             bring
             all
          
           his
           Practises
           to
           the
           Touchstone
           ,
           Compare
           all
           his
           motions
           with
           the
           Sacred
           Dyal
           ,
           and
           weigh
           his
           pretended
           Gold
           in
           the
           Ballance
           of
           the
           Sanctuary
           ,
           but
           let
           neither
           Superstition
           nor
           prejudice
           touch
           the
           Scales
           .
           And
           let
           Sound
           Iudgment
           not
           your
           Affections
           hold
           the
           Ballance
           ;
           And
           then
           as
           you
           find
           him
           regard
           him
           ,
           still
           remembring
           that
           the
           before
           mensioned
           wicked
           Seducer
           Hacket
           did
           express
           as
           
             great
             Zeal
             for
             Gods
             glory
          
           ,
           as
           much
           
             Care
             to
             reforms
          
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           defend
           it
           against
           its
           Adversaries
           ,
           nor
           was
           there
           any
           one
           thing
           whereby
           he
           might
           shew
           himself
           Famous
           omitted
           by
           him
           ,
           nor
           doth
           your
           Leader
           go
           beyond
           him
           in
           any
           respect
           ;
           But
           well
           do
           I
           know
           that
           he
           cannot
           be
           idle
           but
           will
           use
           all
           means
           Just
           and
           Unjust
           ,
           to
           maintain
           his
           interest
           in
           your
           affections
           ,
           But
           though
           he
           sould
           raise
           a
           thousand
           Reasons
           ,
           or
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           make
           fire
           come
           ,
           down
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           in
           your
           sight
           ,
           to
           make
           you
           believe
           that
           his
           practises
           are
           approved
           of
           by
           the
           Lord
           on
           high
           ,
           yet
           if
           they
           are
           not
           warranted
           ,
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           Let
           it
           Signify
           no
           more
           to
           you
           than
           if
           he
           had
           a
           Thousand
           Leggs
           
           without
           Ground
           to
           stand
           upon
           ,
           For
           if
           he
           should
           venture
           to
           walk
           over
           the
           Sea
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           his
           Leggs
           ,
           he
           must
           
             sink
             to
             the
             Bottome
          
           ,
           So
           if
           his
           mighty
           reasons
           have
           not
           the
           word
           of
           God
           for
           their
           
             sure
             Foundation
          
           ,
           they
           cannot
           stand
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           little
           time
           must
           Sink
           into
           the
           bottomless
           Pit
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           had
           them
           .
        
         
           Nor
           think
           it
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           notwithstanding
           your
           
             great
             Confidence
          
           ,
           a
           thing
           impossible
           or
           incredible
           ,
           That
           so
           many
           of
           you
           sould
           be
           mistaken
           ,
           
             't
             is
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             a
             Congregation
             to
             be
             deluded
          
           And
           why
           may
           not
           you
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           others
           ,
           conceit
           ,
           That
           you
           are
           
             rich
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             nothing
          
           ;
           and
           yet
           whilst
           you
           insult
           over
           others
           ,
           and
           justifie
           your selves
           ,
           take
           heed
           lest
           you
           appear
           in
           his
           presence
           ,
           who
           seeth
           not
           as
           man
           seeth
           ,
           
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             ,
             poor
             ,
             blind
             and
             naked
             .
          
           Consider
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Laodicean
           Church
           ;
           and
           remember
           ,
           that
           if
           your
           Zeal
           for
           God
           be
           more
           then
           Lukewarm
           ,
           yet
           considering
           what
           you
           have
           done
           ,
           you
           may
           perceive
           your
           Zeal
           hath
           been
           much
           more
           servent
           for
           the
           Adoration
           of
           your
           Idol
           .
        
         
           Be
           not
           overwise
           in
           your
           own
           conceits
           ;
           why
           should
           you
           who
           call
           your selves
           weak
           ,
           think
           your selves
           
             wiser
             than
             those
             knowing
             and
             eminent
             Brethren
             ,
          
           who
           at
           London
           had
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           though
           they
           knew
           not
           of
           half
           his
           Devices
           ,
           declared
           their
           dislike
           of
           his
           
             illegal
             practises
          
           ;
           Asking
           him
           ,
           
             How
             he
             dared
             to
             do
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             having
             not
             one
             VVord
             of
             God
             for
             it
          
           ?
           How
           can
           you
           now
           call
           me
           obstinate
           ,
           because
           I
           will
           not
           conform
           ,
           when
           your selves
           
             slight
             all
             Admonition
             anb
             Advice
          
           ;
           and
           rather
           then
           acknowledg
           your
           Errors
           ,
           will
           create
           a
           Schism
           and
           Division
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           contemn
           our
           City
           Friends
           ,
           and
           disown
           them
           .
        
         
           Why
           should
           your
           Envy
           ,
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           be
           thus
           stirred
           up
           against
           me
           ?
           Have
           I
           been
           such
           an
           one
           as
           have
           to
           your
           discredit
           ,
           and
           the
           dishonour
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           professed
           ,
           lived
           in
           any
           notorious
           Sins
           ?
           or
           have
           I
           through
           infirmities
           transgressed
           against
           my
           God
           ,
           and
           refused
           to
           be
           reformed
           ?
           Have
           I
           ever
           despised
           any
           orderly
           rebuke
           ,
           (
           if
           any
           such
           hath
           been
           given
           )
           slighted
           any
           Christian
           Counsel
           ,
           or
           cast
           Admonition
           behind
           me
           ?
           Have
           I
           not
           been
           careful
           to
           make
           good
           my
           Place
           at
           the
           Meeting
           to
           which
           I
           usually
           went
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           some
           in
           time
           of
           Persecution
           said
           ,
           If
           they
           could
           but
           perswade
           me
           not
           to
           come
           ,
           or
           were
           it
           not
           tor
           me
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           spare
           you
           ?
           but
           by
           means
           of
           
             my
             constant
             being
             there
          
           ,
           your
           Meeting
           was
           never
           yet
           disturbed
           ,
           whilst
           all
           those
           round
           about
           were
           visited
           ,
           Have
           I
           failed
           to
           supply
           your
           wants
           ?
           or
           came
           short
           of
           any
           one
           therein
           ?
           Have
           I
           carried
           my self
           loftily
           to
           the
           meanest
           ?
           or
           would
           I
           not
           willingly
           be
           in
           peace
           with
           those
           ,
           who
           without
           cause
           are
           my
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           
             envy
             my
             prosperity
          
           ?
           Or
           can
           you
           think
           that
           I
           now
           
           neglect
           my
           Business
           ,
           and
           spend
           my
           Time
           and
           Labour
           ,
           hereby
           to
           make
           a
           Party
           ,
           or
           for
           any
           self-ends
           to
           engage
           you
           to
           my self
           ?
           Be
           not
           mistaken
           ,
           my
           Friends
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           knowledg
           of
           your
           dangerous
           Condition
           ,
           into
           which
           you
           are
           betrayed
           ,
           that
           moveth
           me
           to
           perform
           my
           Duty
           of
           Love
           unto
           you
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           ,
           my
           Beloved
           ,
           according
           to
           what
           I
           believe
           I
           am
           bound
           to
           do
           ,
           have
           I
           endeavored
           to
           lay
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           all
           others
           whom
           it
           may
           concern
           ,
           That
           it
           may
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           awaken
           and
           convince
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Iniquities
           before
           mentioned
           may
           not
           be
           laid
           to
           my
           charge
           for
           concealing
           thereof
           ;
           nor
           to
           the
           charge
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           who
           do
           not
           allow
           of
           ,
           but
           abhor
           the
           same
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           whether
           you
           my
           deluded
           Friends
           will
           hear
           ,
           or
           whether
           you
           will
           forbear
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           .
           But
           if
           the
           Case
           should
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           in
           the
           days
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           who
           rebuked
           them
           for
           that
           they
           embraced
           Idols
           :
           And
           you
           ,
           through
           hardness
           of
           Heart
           ,
           and
           blindness
           Eyes
           ,
           should
           Answer
           as
           they
           did
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             There
             is
             no
             hope
             ;
             no
             ,
             we
             have
             loved
             strangers
             ,
             and
             after
             them
             we
             will
             go
             .
          
           Yet
           I
           have
           discharged
           my
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           done
           my
           Duty
           to
           my
           Ability
           ;
           which
           ,
           I
           trust
           ,
           may
           be-profitable
           to
           you
           and
           my self
           ,
           and
           all
           read
           it
           ,
           fea●ing
           the
           Lord
           ;
           so
           as
           they
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           do
           serve
           and
           obey
           him
           according
           to
           his
           own
           Word
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             alone
             infallible
          
           and
           
             unerring
             Rule
          
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           notwithstanding
           all
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           
             all
             the
             Admonition
             ,
             Chrisian
             Counsel
             ,
             and
             Advice
             of
             the
             faithful
             Ministers
             and
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             Of
             Christ
             ,
          
           you
           still
           persist
           in
           ,
           and
           justifie
           your
           Acts
           of
           
             Vsurpation
             ,
             Oppression
             ,
             Tyranny
             ,
             Cruelty
             ,
          
           &c.
           or
           shall
           
             endeavour
             to
             defend
             or
             excuse
          
           what
           hath
           been
           done
           by
           
             Lyes
             ,
             Falshood
          
           ,
           and
           Deceit
           ,
           or
           by
           refusing
           to
           Testifie
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           then
           again
           must
           I
           say
           Adieu
           to
           you
           ,
           my
           dearly
           Beloved
           ,
           although
           deluded
           and
           unmerciful
           Brethren
           ,
           whom
           my
           Soul
           mourneth
           for
           .
           Adieu
           to
           you
           ,
           who
           were
           my
           Beloved
           Ones
           ;
           and
           to
           Him
           whom
           you
           have
           Adored
           ,
           and
           by
           your
           Actions
           declare
           to
           be
           Infalling
           ;
           I
           bid
           Adieu
           for
           ever
           ,
           unlesa
           he
           shall
           Repent
           and
           Acknowledg
           his
           VVickedness
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .